The Fight for the World In Between

by Darth Brony

Rating: mature
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Sad, Other, Romance, Princess Luna, Changelings, Original Character, Tragedy, Adventure, Sex, Human, Main 6, Gore
Length: 88982

The battle will begin, the fight will begin, wills be testes, and blood shall wet the ground. War.

The Battle for Canterlot will begin. The fight for Equestria shall begin. New enemies will be found in the darkest places in universe, and only one can save them from death. But he can't do it alone. Banishment has left the unicorn alone, but it has also brought others to him. How will he use this, and will he fight alone?

I recommend that you read the first part before reading this, it will give you the proper amount of background. On another note, if you have a problem with killing, mass murder, mare-on-mare, human-on-mare, or clop of any kind, i do not recommend reading this. Be warned, i have this as mature with the both sex and gore tagged for a reason. this is going to get bloody and sexy at the same time.

Published 2012-10-14 01:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-03-01 23:55:21 UTC

Chapter 2: Blackwing's Army

A/N: Hey, great news, this chapter is long as hell. i hope you all enjoy. !!IMPORTANT!! This chapter has clop. It will feature Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. If you do not wish to read it, skip the part and continue, this part does not matter to much to story. thank you and enjoy.

Princess Luna walked the empty halls of Canterlot Castle to a destination known only to her. Celestia had asked for her to meet her in a room the two had not been in together. This room had not been used for over three hundred years, since the last war in Equestria. Luna had no knowledge of the room.

The door to this room was guarded by one Day Guard and one Night Guard. The two opened the double door and allowed access to the room. Luna walked in to find four beings already there. Celestia and Shining Armor came as no surprise, for Shining had been the one to deliver the message. The third being was the griffin king, King Gwilym. He was dressed in royal regalia, sporting a crown and partial suit. Over his suit were armor and a sword on his hip. The last attendee was a dragon. The dragon would have been bigger, but he was only there thanks to a spell. He could speak and be present, while being miles away.

“Hello Luna. I’m glad you could make it. This meeting between the kingdoms of this world can now come to order,” Celestia said, turning her attention back at the group as a whole. “I’m going to cut straight to the point, a patrol of my Royal Guards were patrolling the southern most region of Equestria when they discovered an army.”

She stopped talking to allow this to sink in. King Gwilyn and the distorted dragon had a look of shock on their faces. Shining Armor would have to, had he not already been informed prior to.

“The size of the army is unknown, but it is massive. It consisted of every type of pony, diamond dogs, griffons, and dragons. I know that neither of you are responsible for members of your species to be in this army. What I do want to know is who is in command of this army?” Celestia stated her face not the loving site all her subjects have come to know.

“I know who it is,” Luna said, startling the griffon and dragon.

“And who might that be?” King Gwilyn asked, skeptical of the lunar princess.

“The alicorn Blackwing. I had the unfortunate pleasure of meeting him once. He plans on taking over the world, by first disposing of me and my sister. He will more than likely attempt take over of all the parallel universes. He is mad with thoughts of complete control, and will not be stopped by normal means,” Luna said, her face serious and her mind racing with what she should do next.

“And why should we believe you? You are pregnant with somepony’s child and not married. You have not been here for the past thousand years, and tried to take over once, so I am not trusting of you or what you have to say,” King Gwilyn interrupted, shooting venom out with each insult to Luna. Luna didn’t take to being talked that way by the griffon lightly, but before she could say a word, the dragon talked.

“So what of her pregnancy, she still does her duty. Female dragons don’t stay with the male unless it is absolutely necessary. And I have lived for over a twelve hundred years and know that I trust the Night Princess. I trusted her before her temporary corruption by the darkness. I believe her story, for only an evil alicorn could raise an army of exiled and weak,” the dragon defended Luna, earning a smile from the princess and a scowl from the now quite griffon.

“So we are in agreement that this new threat is Blackwing and should be stopped. Now how will it be done?” Celestia asked the counsel, needing input.

“First we need to properly count the enemy,” Shining Armor said, stating the obvious. “We will need volunteers to go on this though; I don’t want to send any who do not wish to go.”

“I say we only send griffons then. All my warriors don’t fear death and never will. They will gladly do the mission,” King Gwilyn proudly stated.

“No, your griffons would be killed to easily by the enemy dragons, so I will send my swiftest dragons to survey the enemy. Nothing will stand in their way,” the dragon stated. And now the whole room was in an uproar on whose forces will go. None of them noticed that Princess Luna had left the room until hours later.

Luna had enough of the squabbling, it was upsetting and stressful. Not what she needed in her current state. She quickly returned to her room and locked the door. Luna knew who should do the surveying, and looked at the necklace around her neck. She pressed the button on it and waited.

Anthony was sitting in the same position for the past hours. Ever since Scarlet had kissed him, he had not moved. Night had fallen and Scarlet started the fire. She hadn’t noticed the lack of movement from the unicorn, and didn’t notice a red flashing light coming from the wagon until she looked at it.

“Um, Anthony what’s that blinking light about?” Scarlet asked, snapping the unicorn from his trance. He looked at the light and his eye went wide.

“I have to go, but I’ll be back in few. Don’t leave this wagon or this camp, no matter what,” Anthony said, before puffing away in a blast of magic. Scarlet slumped down and wondered what had gotten into him.

Luna was surprised at how fast the response was, and the form her appeared in. Luna had just pressed the button and laid on her bad to relax her legs when the room was filled with a blinding white light. In the space that had contained the light was a unicorn, but not just any unicorn.

“Anthony!” Luna excitedly said, springing from the bed to meet her love. She landed on top of him and hugged him till he was gasping for breath.

“Cant…Breath,” he whizzed out, causing Luna to blush and get up. Beautiful air filled his lungs and allowed him to stand up. He immediately hugged and kissed the lunar princess. She kissed him back and was about to attack him with her tongue when he broke it off. She was disappointed, but knew it was inevitable.

“What’s going on?” Anthony said, checking the room with his eyes and magic.

“It’s Blackwing. His army has been spotted in the southern most regions in Equestria and it needs to be surveyed to get an idea on what we’ll be facing. Celestia and the other nations will be sending their own to investigate, but I think that you would be better suited for it,” Luna said, the unicorn paying attention to her face.

“Okay, I’ll check this out. It might take me a few days to report back, but I will. Anything else?” the unicorn asked, looking around. He was being careful, he was still not allowed back.

“Um, ya. On the night you left, I discovered I was pregnant. And it’s ours,” Luna said, turning sideways and showing off her bulging belly. Anthony stood there and tears started to form in his eyes.

“I’m going to be a father?” he asked quietly, almost to quiet for Luna to hear. She nodded her head, confirming what he had asked. He stood there for a moment longer before he walked over to the princess. “I’m going to be father.”

A smile was on his face and tears started to fall from his eyes. He placed a kiss on Luna’s lips and wrapped his hooves around her neck. Luna closed her eyes and let this moment last in her mind forever. The kiss broke too early for the both of them and Anthony placed a hoof on Luna’s belly. He smiles even larger and just kept his hoof on her belly, on his future foal.

“I’m going to be a father, and it’s going to be our foal. Our foal. Luna I love you, and I wish I could be here with you. I wish I could be here to help you through the night, and to keep you company,” Anthony said, tears now falling more. These tears were of sorrow and not love.

“I’m fine. I am almost two thousand years old after all, and I have the support of Shining Armor and Cadance. They have been keeping me company and supporting me both physically and mentally. What I worry about is you, how have you been dealing with this?” Luna asked, concerned for his health.

“I’ve been dealing with it. I met somepony who is helping me with it, and I am trying. I hate to leave, but I don’t feel safe here. I’ll find this army and find out what I can about it. Take care of yourself and our foal, I’ll be back,” Anthony said, placing a last kiss on Luna’s lips before leaving in a flash of magic.

Scarlet was sitting next to the fire just like Anthony said; wondering what had gotten into him.

It was just a kiss. Even though he might have some special somepony back home, that doesn’t mean we can’t have something out here. And with his magical abilities, it would be that hard to hide me from most everypony. So why did he flash away, but say he would be back? Scarlet was still lost in her thoughts when the signature white flash of teleportation magic blinded the changeling.

Anthony had returned, but his eyes were a little red as though he had been crying. Scarlet perked up at seeing him, but was even more confused by what happened next.

“Time to pack up. I need to go and survey a dangerous army in the southern region of Equestria, and I am giving you the option to come with me. The wagon will remain her and the only thing you can carry is what your back can hold. We leave in thirty minutes,” Anthony said, quickly packing away the entire wagon with magic. He then turned to the back and opened it with magic.

The inside was not what Scarlet was expecting. Shelves lined the entire, all up and down the walls and in the middle walk way. Each shelf had different items, to many for the changeling to count. And all of the items were weird looking, unrecognizable by Scarlet.

“What is all this stuff?” she asked the unicorn, who was not paying her any attention. He powered up his magic and engulfed his whole body in his magical aura. The magic then intensified to a level the Scarlet didn’t even know was possible. What seemed like minutes was over in seconds and produced the weirdest thing to Scarlet, a biped.

The biped was huge too, standing a massive six foot seven inches. It had muscles all over its body, as though no fat was possible. It had clothes on that covered it body from neck to ankles, with boots on were his hind hooves should have been. Hair covered its head and lower jaw, but was otherwise bold. It then looked at Scarlet and started to laugh a deep boom, but it was also familiar.

“Scarlet, if you could see the look on your face, you would be laughing too,” the creature said, its voice extremely familiar. It finally hit her like a ton of bricks.

“Wait, Anthony! Is that you?” she asked, eyes wide and jaw hanging loosely.

“Yep, why? Who did you expect to be here?” Anthony question sarcastically, earning a sigh from the changeling.

“This might explain the name, but why are you like this?” she asked, wanting answers.

“Because this is the only form I have that can do the job I need it to do. We need to travel through the very center of Equestria, while we are both outlaws there. You for being a changeling, and me for pissing off Celestia and supposedly putting Luna in harms way. We can’t walk, to dangerous. Can’t teleport, don’t know where it is. So flying is our only option,” he stated matter-a-factly, but he did give Scarlet more insight on his past.

“Good logic, but only one problem: I can fly, you can’t,” Scarlet said, hoping he wasn’t going to ask her to carry him.

“No problem,” he replied, confusing Scarlet to no end. “I have something that will fix that, I did say thirty minutes before we would leave.”

Anthony pulled out the three middle shelves and they appeared to have armor on all three shelves. Anthony then began placing the different parts onto him. He started from the ground up, finally placing what had to be a chest piece onto the back piece. A wiring sound could be heard and the whole suit realigned itself and tightened, releasing air at the same time. He turned toward Scarlet and smiled.

“This suit has a jetpack system built in, so I can fly at any distance with any speed, so long as the dual core fusion reactors don’t fry out. This thing is also temperature controlled, so I won’t need a blanket. I suggest you bring one for yourself. Now for weapons,” he said, turning back to the open wagon. Scarlet could help but be curious on what weapons he was talking about.

The doors on the wagon had hidden shelves that opened up to revel round object that were green, they looked like bad eggs. He grabbed three of them and placed them in pockets on his chest. He pulled out a shelf that had metal L-shaped objects. He grabbed a smaller one and one that looked like an F. He then pulled out another shelf and picked up a fat purple one. The last weapon removed was long and thin, with what looked like binoculars missing half of it. He placed all the shelves back and pulled out short black stick like things from the other door.

“Now I’m ready to go, you packed up?” he asked, startling the changeling. She shook her head and quickly grabbed the blanket and placed it in a saddle bag that Anthony had given her. She then transformed back into her changeling form and placed the pack on her back. Anthony had placed a helmet on his head that had a polarized visor. He nodded his head and the jets on his back activated. He hovered in the air just above Scarlet and ascended more and more every second.

“You coming?” Anthony asked down to the changeling, who spread her insectoid wings and flew up to him. “I hope you can fly fast, because we need to be there by morning.” Anthony turned his body parallel to the ground once he was past the tree line. The jets then really fired up and launched him fast over the forest. Scarlet had a hard time trying to catch up and finally used her changeling magic to appear right in his arms.

“Hi,” Scarlet said, back in her unicorn form. The word would not have been heard had it not been for the super hearing of the Spartan. He reached into one of the pockets and pulled out another odd object. He then put it into Scarlet’s ear, much to her dislike.

“What was that for?” she asked, a microphone coming down to her mouth.

“So we can speak and fly at the same time. So, start asking,” Anthony said, preparing himself for the questions that are to come.

And they did. Scarlet asked question after question about him and his past. Anthony was more than happy to answer them, probably because he was still happy to know he was going to be a father. The conversation lasted a good three hours, propelling the odd couple through most of Equestria. The conversation turned more recent soon though.

“So, who was it that told you where the enemy was?”

“Princess Luna. She pressed the button and I went to her. She told me about the army and where to find them. She also gave me some of the most wonderful news,” Anthony answered.

“And what was this wonderful news?” she asked. Scarlet was on a roll and not stopping this momentum. Anthony didn’t answer right away, not knowing how to answer her. He knew she was in love with him, and this news would crush her. It had to end eventually, but not tonight.

The two were violently crashed into by a rainbow. This rainbow had come from the ground and tackled the pair right out of the sky. Anthony regained his flight and recognized the rainbow as Rainbow Dash!

“Rainbow Dash! What are doing?” Anthony asked the cyan pegasus.

“I’m here to help you. If anypony else had seen you, you would have been alerted to the guards and taken to Canterlot. Well, I’m not going to allow that,” Rainbow stated, thinking very proudly of herself. “Hey, weren’t you carrying something?”

Anthony looked around and realized that Scarlet was falling and her mic had been fallen out.

“Shit! Move, Rainbow,” the armored human said, aiming himself down and fired his rockets to the max. He flew as fast as gravity and the rockets would allow, and in the process broke the sound barrier waking Applejack from her light slumber. This made her go and wake the others, except Pinkie Pie because her tail was a twitch-twitching.

Anthony was able to grab Scarlet, but they were to close to the ground to stop. Anthony turned on his back and held Scarlet in front of him. He then activated his Armor Lock ability and hoped for the best. The ground was harder than it looked and would have killed the Spartan and the changeling had it not been for the armor.

Rainbow Dash had flown down to meet them, wondering if they were okay. The rest of the elements had arrived at the crater site, wondering who made it. Anthony finally crawled out of the hole with Scarlet in his right arm. He placed her on the ground and checked for a pulse, and found one. It was strong and steady, meaning that she would be fine and was just unconscious. Rainbow flew over to try and help.

“I’m sooooo sorry. I didn’t think that I would make you drop somepony. Is she okay?”

“Ya, she’ll be fine. Just knock unconscious by the fall, nothing serious. I can’t travel with her like this though. Ah, looks like the rest of the gang is here. We need someplace for her to stay while I’m gone, and don’t even say hospital. Technically, neither of us is supposed to be here, so we need to be as discreet as possible. Twilight, no letters to Celestia about this. Pinkie, no parties to welcome her to Ponyville. And Rarity, no making dresses for her; we can’t carry them out in the Outlands. Does everypony understand?” Anthony said, giving the three ponies he knew that could blow this out of the water. They all nodded in understanding without a moment’s hesitation.

“Good, I’ll be back within three days so expect me then. Oh, and her name is Scarlet,” Anthony last said, flying back up and away. He flew faster this time, knowing that he had lost too much time over Ponyville. The rest of the ponies looked at Scarlet and wondered where she was going to stay.

“Fluttershy, do you think you might be able to watch over Scarlet?” Twilight asked, going to her first because of where she lived.

“Oh, okay. I can,” Fluttershy half-whispered, hiding behind her pink mane.

“I’ll stay with you Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said. “It’s my fault she fell in the first place, so I’ll help you.”

“Oh thank you Rainbow Dash, I mean if you don’t mind,” Fluttershy excitedly said, as exciting as a whisper can be. The rest of the girls sighed lightly and all helped move Scarlet to Fluttershy’s cottage. Twilight did most of the work by just levitating her, so Pinkie had pulled out some cupcakes for everypony. They didn’t question how, they just marked it as “It’s Pinkie.”

The midnight walk to Fluttershy’s house was short and the group broke from there for the night. Twilight went back to the library to check on Spike, Applejack back to her farm, Rarity saying something about this was ruining her beauty sleep and Pinkie Pie bounced on towards Sugarcube Corner. This left Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash alone with Scarlet.

The two pegasi got Scarlet inside and put her on the couch in the living room. All of Fluttershy’s critters slept, completely ignoring the pegasi and unicorn. Rainbow Dash grabbed a blanket from the closet and placed it on Scarlet to keep her warm. The two then departed to the only bedroom in the house.

“Why do you think Anthony was hanging with her? Isn’t he and Luna a thing?” Rainbow asked, curiosity getting to the speedster.

“Oh, maybe their just friends. Anthony wouldn’t think about cheating on Princess Luna, would he?” Fluttershy replied, nervous that Rainbow was in her bedroom.

“I don’t know, the Outlands are a dangerous place. Ponies have gone out there as peaceful as you, Fluttershy, and when they come out, there as dangerous as a hydra that’s looking for its next meal,” Rainbow said, causing the butter-cream pegasus to squeak. Rainbow thought it was cute every time she squeaked, and remembered why the two had started dating.

“Oh, that sounds horrible. But I don’t think that would happen to Anthony. He’s smart and how to survive out there, maybe he’s helping her to survive too,” Fluttershy said, not seeing that Rainbow was slowly inching closer to her.

“Ya, you’re probably right. I say we turn in for the night, or do you think you have enough energy to go a round or two with me,” Rainbow Dash seductively said, inches away from Fluttershy. The pink mane pegasus squeaked again and looked at the rainbow mane marefriend. Rainbow closed the gap between the two and locked lips. The two shared the kiss for a few moments before they made their way to rest on the bed. The two now had a wrestling match in each others mouths, trying to find who had the dominate oral organ.

Neither could win, the air gone from their lungs before a winner could be found. They panted in sync on the bed, Rainbow Dash on top of Fluttershy. RD smiled down at the mare between her and the bed. Rainbow had a fun thought race through her head, the same one to have passed through Fluttershy’s a moment earlier. Fluttershy pushed up on Rainbow and hovered over to her dresser. She opened the top drawer and pulled out a toy that they both had used in the past, but in reverse situations.

Fluttershy took the large strap-on dildo and flew over to Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy pulled it up to where it would rest if it were a real penis. Fluttershy wasn’t without pleasure though, as a smaller dildo was on the inside that inserted itself into the pegasus’s love hole. Rainbow Dash laid herself on the bed, spread eagle, waiting for Fluttershy to penetrate her.

It took a lot to get Fluttershy to open up, but when you did a whole new world was shown to you. Fluttershy liked to be the dominate one in bed, and she proved it time and again. Even when RD had the strap-on, Fluttershy was in charge. The cream colored pegasus lowered herself on top of Rainbow Dash and planted a powerful kiss onto her. Fluttershy’s tongue instantly gained dominance and pushed as far down RD’s throat as possible, even going so far to begin chocking her. Rainbow didn’t mind, she secretly enjoyed being dominated anyway.

Fluttershy took the end of the dildo and rubbed it on the outside of Rainbow’s flower, teasing the hole for a little while. Rainbow was oozing love juice all over Fluttershy’s sheets, lubing up her love cavern. Rainbow Dash moaned from the rubbing and this made Fluttershy hot. The head of the faux penis was just outside RD’s folds and Fluttershy went for it.

She pushed the just the head in, pushing open the hole and making Rainbow Dash moan loudly. The two had forgotten their guest, but they didn’t care now. Fluttershy pushed in deeper and deeper until she felt Rainbow Dash’s plot on her thighs. They stayed in this form for a second before Fluttershy pulled mostly out, leaving only the head of the fake penis in. She then pushed in hard and deep, electing a small scream of pleasure from the cyan mare underneath her. Fluttershy smiled at her lover and leaned in to whisper something in her ear.

“I think you’re ready to take it, but are do you think you’re ready?” Rainbow Dash could only nod her head and Fluttershy gyrated her hips to pleasure the rainbow mane pegasus. “I want to hear you beg for it then.”

Fluttershy pulled all the way out, but remained on top of Rainbow Dash. The cyan pegasus whimpered when Fluttershy did this, but wasn’t about to beg. Yet. Fluttershy teased the opening, hoping to get Rainbow Dash to start begging. It wasn’t going to work right away, so Fluttershy had a new plan of attack.

The butter-cream mare slid her hoof behind the cyan mare’s back and started to massage the part between the wings. The wings stood at attention on both mares, so it was easy to find. Rainbow Dash moaned from the massaging and started to give in.

“Oh…please,” she moaned out.

“Please what?” Fluttershy asked, knowing what she wanted but wanted to hear her beg for it.

“Please, fuck me Fluttershy. Fuck me with your massive fake penis,” Rainbow Dash said, gritting through her teeth. This was what Fluttershy was waiting for, and she was more than happy to comply.

“You asked for it,” and with that Fluttershy jammed the dildo into Rainbow Dash fast and hard.

With each thrust, Rainbow got louder and louder. She went from light moans to loud screams in a matter of seconds. And Fluttershy wasn’t slowing down. Each thrust was quick and deep, squishing every time the toy filled the cyan pegasus full. Rainbow Dash wasn’t going to last any longer and with a final thrust, she screamed in orgasm. The orgasm lasted a long while, as Fluttershy kept pumping into her at a slower rate. Fluttershy finally reached her climax as the dildo in her sex sent her over the edge too.

Fluttershy collapsed onto Rainbow Dash and didn’t even bother to pull the dildo out, knowing that Rainbow enjoyed it in her after an orgasm.

“Now that is what I was looking for,” Fluttershy said, kissing RD on the cheek. They both fell asleep in each others hooves, not caring about the soaked sheets that was caused from their love making. And all that excitement was enough to wake their guest.

Scarlet woke up and was sore. The last thing she remembered was falling and being caught by Anthony. Scarlet looked around and found she was in a living room, on a couch. She remembered what woke her, and could still hear the screams of a mare getting lucky up there. Scarlet smiled as she tried to remember the last time she got some.

Shit. I haven’t gotten laid in months. Not since that one changeling I met, what was his name? Oh, ya, Oliver. What a strange name. Scarlet thought. She still didn’t know where she was, but she trusted it was with somepony that Anthony knew. She decided to stay there and rest. A comfy sleep was impossible in the Outlands. The couple had finally ended with a bang, making Scarlet almost think about masturbating. Almost.

The night got quiet, and the couple up stairs and the changeling on the couch had laid down for a night of sleep and dreams.

This was not the case with Anthony. He was able to fly twice as fast without having to hold Scarlet and arrived at the destination ahead of schedule. He landed a good two miles out, so that none of Blackwing’s goons would spot him. Anthony then enabled the invisibility and had it run off the secondary fusion reactor. He still had two miles of land to cover, most marshlands. This was the perfect place to hide an army without leaving the country.

As Anthony stealthed through the marsh, his mind kept going back to how Scarlet had kissed him. He was in love with Luna, they were going to have a foal together! But was he developing feelings for the changeling?

No, stop that. Scarlet is just a friend who is able to help me deal better with my pain. She takes it away, Luna helps me remove it. Anthony argued within himself. You and Luna are going to have a foal, you can’t go banging another mare. That would be the worst thing ever.

‘Ya, but you have needs. You’ve been out in the woods for months, maybe a little sex will clear your mind some.’

No, you must stay loyal to the one you love. If you have a relationship with Scarlet, then everything you are doing now would be for nothing. You’re not doing this because you like to, you’re doing this because you love Luna.

‘Love can only go so far. I’m just saying that you should at least have a one night stand with this mare.’

But she loves him, that’s the problem. To us it would only be a one night stand, but to her it would be a commitment to a relationship. You need to-

“Enough! Both of you shut up so I can think.”

The mental battle that was ragging in his head died down quickly, but he knew it was only temporary. Eventually his mind would do this again, and he would eventually have to pick a side. Anthony didn’t want to see anypony get hurt, physically or emotionally. He wasn’t happy about the situation life had put him in.

The mental battle was enough of a distraction so that Anthony didn’t have to look at tree after bush for the next two miles. When Anthony saw the parade grounds for Blackwing’s army, he almost threw in the towel then and there.

The ground was littered with ponies of all walks of life, at least two thousand strong. Surrounding them were diamond dogs and griffons. About five hundred dogs and six hundred griffons. Dragons flew above, well over two hundred, but no more than four. Blackwing sat in the middle of the entire parade grounds, Anthony only able to see him with the suits three times zoom. This was not enough though.

Anthony pulled out his sniper rifle and aimed down at Blackwing. The evil alicorn was talking to something, but Anthony could hear it. But he could read lips.

“Are your forces ready?”

…

“When will they be ready?”

…

“That is not soon enough, we need them next month not in two months.”

…

“I don’t care what you have to do, just get it done. I pulled you out of the depths of Tartarus to seek your revenge, but you still have to listen to me.”

…

“You might have, but now you can’t take them back. The demon and I are one now, so you have no control over me. Get Nightmare Moon her new body, and get your forces ready. I will give you your two months, but only because I’m feeling generous tonight.”

Blackwing used his hoof to shoe away whatever it was he was talking to. How the conversation was going though, the only logical choose was demons. And he had morphed with one. Anthony could feel his bones groan from the pain that he will definitely be taking later.

Anthony had done what he came to do, he assess the enemy. Now all he had to do was leave, but his conscious got the better of him. He knew that guards would be arriving soon, so he decided to stay and give them the news. Even if it meant he would have to fight his way out. He picked a good tree to lean on and waited for them to arrive, knowing he was probably not going to sleep again.

Ponyville

The sun rose above the horizon, welcoming the new day. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash awoke, finding their hooves tangled together. The two had slept with Fluttershy still wearing the strap-on. The butter-cream face of Fluttershy turned bright red, embarrassed that they had slept that way. Fluttershy quickly pulled out and removed the fake penis. She replaced it back in its original home.

Her mane was in ever direction and Rainbow Dash wasn’t any better. The two grinned at each other when they heard a crash downstairs. Rainbow jumped out of bed and flew down to find the source. It was not something she expected.

Scarlet was in Fluttershy’s kitchen, trying to cook breakfast. She had dropped the pots when she pulled them out of the cabinet.

“What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I was going to cook you breakfast. It’s a little way that I can say thank you for helping me and Anthony. I’m assuming you know him because I woke up on a couch and not a dungeon. I’m Scarlet, what’s your name?” the disguised changeling asked, being very friendly.

“I’m Rainbow Dash, and don’t thank me. This isn’t my place, this is Fluttershy’s. I’ll go get her real quick,” Rainbow Dash said, leaving the kitchen and going to grab Fluttershy. Scarlet smiled, knowing that this was a situation that could turn in any direction. Rainbow Dash returned with a butter-cream pegasus with a pink mane.

“Hi, um, I’m Fluttershy,” the pegasus said, to quiet for the changeling to hear.

“Um, hi Fluttershy. Thank you for taking me in while Anthony is gone. Where is he anyway?” Scarlet asked, hoping they could help.

“No, he just said he would be back in about three days. He didn’t say where he was going or why, just that he would be back and not to take you to a hospital. Why is that?” Rainbow asked.

“Because of neither of us are supposed to be here, but we are. We just need to be hidden and everything will be fine,” Scarlet replied quickly, losing her comforting smile and getting very serious. Rainbow Dash understood and just nodded, while Fluttershy hid behind the cyan pegasus.

“I understand,” Rainbow tried to comfort her, but failed horribly.

“No, you don’t. You don’t know what it’s like to have to run from everything you have ever known. You don’t know what it’s like to fight for survival everyday, no matter what. Even if you wished to die, something inside of you kept you going. You don’t know how hard it is to find somepony you love and watch them turn into nothing, watch them become a shell of their former self. There are things out there are you should never have to see out there. Be happy for what you two have, because out there, it’s impossible to keep,” Scarlet finished, leaving the kitchen and going to the living room to be alone. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy stood in the kitchen wondering what had gotten into Scarlet.

Scarlet walked into the living room and had to control herself. She had let her emotions get the better of her and she didn’t know why.

Why am I acting like this? I don’t usually act like this unless I’m tied to somepony. But am I- oh no. Scarlet thought, figuring out why she was the way she was. Her emotions connected directly with the last pony she make love to. But I havent had an emotional break down like that since I had to leave her. Why would I be having one now? The only way would be if she was alive and back in control of her mind. She’s alive!

Scarlet jumped for joy, knowing she wasn’t crazy. Silver Lining was alive and not suffering anymore, or to bad to emotionally compromise her. Scarlet could wait to go and find her, but where she was eluded her. Normally connections like these can only be maintained if the two individuals are with a half-mile of each other. That means that Silver had to be close.

The two pegasi walked in, heads low and appolagitic looking, but Scarlet was so happy that she could allow them to be sad.

“I’m sorry for earlier, but that was an emotion link that I have with somepony from my past. She’s close by, like a half-mile close. She’s a pegasus whose white with a silver mane and tail. Her cutie mark is that of a storm cloud with that gold overlay, to signify a silver lining. Do you know her?” Scarlet asked, confusing the pegasi.

“Um, ya. She moved here a few years ago. She didn’t say where she was from, but she was also in a type of shock. The doctors have been doing therapy sessions with her, and she was finally released last months. Now she works with me as the weather patrol. Her name is Silver Lining, right?” Rainbow Dash asked. Fluttershy had opted to not speak as usually.

“Yes, where does she live? I need to find her, it has been too long since I last saw her,” Scarlet said, excitement unable to be contained inside of her. Rainbow looked at her like she was crazy.

“I thought you had said that we need to keep a low profile? Wouldn’t this get rid of that?”

“No, we just can’t go and have a giant party or something. Walking through a little town won’t alert the Princesses of my presence. And I’m not being openly hunted, so there is no fear there,” Scarlet said, using complete logic to get her to Silver Lining. Rainbow Dash sighed in defeat and agreed to take Scarlet to meet Silver. This resulted in Rainbow almost being crushed by a hug from Scarlet.

“Good, so when do we leave?” Scarlet asked, finally having released Rainbow and sitting on the floor like an excited pony waiting to play with its master.

“How about when we finally have some breakfast?” Rainbow said, her stomach growling at her to feed it. Scarlet almost asked why does she need to eat when she remembered she was with ponies who didn’t she was a changeling.

“Okay, so what do you all want?” Scarlet asked, but was batted down by Fluttershy, who had volunteered to make breakfast. Scarlet was going to protest when Rainbow stopped her.

“You don’t want to do that, she makes the best breakfast in all of Equestria. This is a real treat actually,” Rainbow Dash told Scarlet, Fluttershy was already back in the kitchen and began cooking. Rainbow elected for the two to sit on the couch and talk some, which Scarlet was fine with agreeing to.

The cyan pegasus and the changeling unicorn talked about a lot of little things, but nothing about the Outlands. Rainbow Dash did talk a lot about her great of a flyer she was, which she had to admit were good considering she crashed into a flying super solder who was carrying Scarlet. Rainbow Dash had apologized about that profusely, which Scarlet accepted every time knowing it was an accident. Fluttershy finally broke the talk when she walked in and announce breakfast was ready.

And boy was it ready. There were plates full of eggs, apples, toasts, oatmeal, and even something Scarlet didn’t know was a breakfast item black beans and wild rice. The feast in front of Scarlet’s eyes almost made her wish she could fully enjoy this, but her being a changeling prevented that from her. Later she would have to regurgitate it all to prevent it from destroying her system.

They all sat at the table and began digging in. The food didn’t have any flavor to Scarlet, her lacking taste buds, but she pretended to anyway. The food was gone quickly down the gullet of the speedster pegasus. Fluttershy didn’t eat much, just enough to fill her up. The breakfast went by quickly and finally the group had eaten their fill. Scarlet helped clean up by levitating all the food to the sink and simultaneously washing every dish. This took a full three minutes, enough time for Fluttershy to share a kiss with Rainbow Dash.

“You two had fun last night, didn’t you?” Scarlet asked, getting blushes from the pair. She chuckled knowing she was right.

“You heard that, did you?” Rainbow Dash asked, knowing she probably did.

“Only near the end, and it didn’t wake me up. It make me a little horny though, and I almost masturbated right on there, but I was tired so I took sleep over pleasure,” Scarlet said, confusing Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.

“We didn’t know you were a filly-fooler?” Rainbow said, hoping not to offend Scarlet.

“Actually I’m bisexual. I have had sex with both and I’m not real picky, but I do sometimes wish for a nice thick stallion-” Scarlet was quickly cut off by Rainbow Dash.

“Woo, woo. Okay, I think that’s enough. I don’t think Fluttershy likes that,” Rainbow said, showing the look on Fluttershy’s face. It was of shock and fear.

Apparently she had never had sex with a well endowed stallion, her lose. Scarlet thought, shrugging her shoulders. The group had agreed to go find Silver and they left the cozy cottage to do so.

It didn’t take the group long to find her, since she was on the weather team and Rainbow Dash had access to the records. She lived on the edged of town in a single bedroom apartment, and she wasn’t scheduled to work today. They headed there first, hopping to find her.

That hope was confirmed as the first pony they saw at the apartment complex was Silver Lining herself. She was taking her trash out and had just tossed the garbage in the bin. She was healthy looking and in a descent mood. Scarlet could not contain her excitement at seeing her old marefriend. She jumped in the air and ran over to Silver, scaring the pegasus. Scarlet tackled the mare and hugged her tell she started to turn blue. Silver gasped for air when she saw who it was and instantly froze, a look of terror on her face. Scarlet’s expression turned sour too, not understanding what was happening.

“Silver, it’s me Scarlet. Remember, I was there when the dragons hurled you into the Outlands. I was the there when we decided to come home together. Remember,” Scarlet said, placing a hoof on the scared mare’s shoulder.

“Yes, I remember. I also remember how you left me when the diamond dogs had their way with us. I remember why you had first spke to me. I remember what you are. You selfish fucking CHANGELING!”

2 mile out from Blackwing’s Army

Anthony was resting on a tree, unable to sleep for fear of the nightmares returning. Out in the distance though was what he was waiting for, a carriage pulled by a pair of pegasi. The carriage landed close to Anthony, having let them see him. The carriage opened to reveal two griffons and a unicorn, all wielding weapons. The griffons held swords and the unicorn levitated a spear, but quickly lowered it.

“Stand down,” the unicorn said, telling that Anthony could trust him. The unicorn walked up to the human and removed his helmet, revealing it to be Shining Armor.

“Ah, Shining. I was wondering when you would show up. I have the full report of this army. I don’t recommend going though, it is massive and I was only able to see what I did with the help of technology. And will you tell these griffons to lower their swords before I make them,” Anthony said, aiming his visor face at the griffons. This did not intimidate them in the least.

“I said to stand down, or do you want me to tell your commanding officer you defied a direct order?” Shining Armor said, not expecting this to happen next.

“Our orders are to take this creature in if he made an appearance, as ordered by your Princess Celestia. So you stand down so we can take him in to justice,” the first griffon said, keeping his sword aimed at the Spartan. The Spartan released a heavy sigh, one that was able to be seen by the griffons.

“This is your only chance to cooperate. If you don’t, we use force to take you in,” the second griffon said, no hint of fear in his voice. Anthony just started to laugh at the griffons misplaced confidence.

“You do see that I am seven feet tall and have power-armor on. I can move faster that any of you could dream of, and I have something called guns. I suggest you two forget I was even here. I have it all written down here, Shining. And tell our friend what they already know,” Anthony said, keeping the last part vague. Shining knew what he was talking about, and nodded his head in agreement.

The griffons pounced on the location the Spartan was at, but missed him and he flew up into the air and out of sight. Shining Armor chuckled to himself, seeing the griffons fail to even come close to apprehending the Spartan. The griffons would have continued their arrest, but Anthony had turned invisible and was flying off in any direction. The feathered quadrupeds returned to the ground and attempted to question Captain Armor on why he didn’t help them, when he held up a paper a list of the army and all its inhabitants. This shut them right up.

Anthony was laughing his ass off as he flew through the upper atmosphere. The air was thin, but the suit was able to compensate and supplement his air with some from the built in tanks. The idea was solid, because none of the creatures in Equestria could survive this lack of oxygen for to long. And space would kill them on contact without some form of help. The Spartan had no fears; he was going to pick up Scarlet, meet some of his friends, and finally be able to get back to the Outlands for some well deserved late night staring.

This all went down the tube when a voice sounded in his head.

“HELP!” the voice said, screaming it into his mind. The voice was familiar enough that he knew who it belonged to. Scarlet.

Anthony kicked it from cruising in neutral to shifting it over-drive in no time at all. He was traveling along the thin atmosphere at speeds that would make Rainbow Dash jealous, but he was moving too slow in his mind. He disabled the life support, placing it in the secondary systems supply. This sped him up to speeds the suit was not specified to handle, but did anyway. The time it took for him to get to Ponyville was well over a minute.

Anthony reentered normal air and descended onto Ponyville, looking for where a possible riot was. The closer he got, the more he was able to see. What he saw was a red unicorn running from a crowd of multi-colored ponies to a dead end. No guards could be seen, but that didn’t mean they weren’t coming. Scarlet stopped running and turned to see the crowd almost cascade her into nothing.

That didn’t happen as Anthony flew down and landed directly between the angry crowd and scared changeling. No weapons were out, but Anthony was ready to draw his on a moment’s notice. No body moved as the Spartan stood his ground to the angry, now probably confused, crowd.

“What is the meaning of this?” Anthony asked out loud, probably knowing what it was. Out of the crowd a familiar lavender unicorn came out.

“What do mean, we have a changeling here in town. Scarlet is a changeling and we have to get rid of her,” Twilight said, speaking for everypony. The crowd unanimously agreed to what Twilight had said.

“Ya, I know. So why the angry mob? She is just one changeling, and not even a normal changeling at that. I am not an idiot, I know a changeling when I see one. So why?” Anthony said, making the crowd think he was insane.

“Because of what they did at the wedding,” Twilight said, trying to keep a neutral stare, but it failed to the Spartan’s ultimate poker face.

“So you will condone an entire species because of a desperate move by a majority of them? Wow, that did not come out right. Did you even speak to her about why she was hanging out with me and not the rest of the changeling hive? Have you noticed she is one of the few female changeling?” Anthony was hoping the ground would calm down. The crowd murmered with light whispering to each other. Twilight gained a softer look on her face, contemplating what the human had just said.

“No, we didn’t ask her why. We just attacked her with no real reason than she is a changeling. We didn’t even consider why she was with you?” Twilight said, hanging her head low in defeat.

“See what asking and thinking can do for you? Now everypony leave, except for you six. I think we should speak in private,” Anthony said, dismissing the whole town of Ponyville with a single swipe of his arm. The six Anthony had pointed out walked forward. It was the Elements of Harmony, and they know why he selected them out of everypony.

“If it wasn’t for the fact that mob mentality was a factor here, I would be very pissed off right now. No, I’m just disappointed that my own friends would even consider attacking one of my new friends. Scarlet, would you come over here?” Anthony said, beconing the changeling over. She was still scared, but felt safe around the human. “Would you explain to me how everypony in Ponyville now knows you’re a changeling?”

“I had discovered the Silver had actually made it out of the woods and back to Ponyville. I was so happy to find her, but when we actually met it was a different story. She yelled at me when I ran up and hugged her. She scream that I was a changeling, and then proceeded to push me away. She hated me for leaving her after we had been raped by the diamond dogs. She has every right to be. I just wish it hadn’t come to this,” Scarlet said, her face one of pain. No tears fell from her eyes. Every other pony was shocked that Scarlet had openly admitted to abandoning somepony after they had both been raped.

Rarity ran right over to Scarlet and immediately tried to help her.

“Oh, you poor darling. We had no idea what had happened to you. Oh, we should have been more supportive of you, not try and run you out of town like a pack of ruffians. It must have been horrible,” Rarity comforted, joined quickly by Fluttershy. Both mares had the red unicorn form in their hooves, and all noticed that Scarlet had started to cry.

“Oh, my. I’m sorry, did we hurt you?” Fluttershy asked, letting go before being dragged back in by the changeling.

“Yes, I am hurt but not by you. I’m hurt because I haven’t been able to speak about it tell now. Three years of holding this in, and now there is somepony who actually cares. I never had any friends while in the hive, and it’s near impossible to make lasting friends in the Outlands. Only Anthony here is the only one able to truly hold his own. The rest normally die off from some over powering creature. Silver was the first mare I had ever loved, and watching her get raped by those diamond dogs, and raped myself has not been a memory I visit ever. Thank you all,” Scarlet finished, making everypony there cry. Only Anthony didn’t cry, mostly because he was keeping an eye out for any guards to show up.

“I hate to be the bringer of sorrow, but were the guards alerted at all?” Anthony asked, needing to know now.

“No they were not. We knew it was just Scarlet, so we decided to run her out ourselves. As you said, she is just one changeling, Twilight said, wiping the tears from her eyes enough to see. Anthony released a pent up sigh, glad that he was finally able to relax.

“Good, now I say we get out of here. I need to get this armor off and rest for a day before returning to hell,” Anthony said, hoping a place would be offered.

“Ah can take ye to stay in my barn. It’s big enough to hold ya’ both. And I feel terribly sorry for wantin’ to attack your friend,” Applejack volunteered.

“Ya, any friend of yours is a friend of mine,” Rainbow Dash said, confidence in her voice.

“Thank you, Applejack. I don’t know about you guys, but I’m starving. Haven’t eaten anything since the other day. Do you think we could eat at your place AJ?” Anthony asked, his stomach growling under his armor.

“I could go for a bite,” Twilight said, none of them noticed that Pinkie had been quite this whole time. Until now.

“OhhowaboutIgogetsomepastriesfromSugarcubeCornerandbringthemoverandwecanallhavealittlepartyjusttheeightofuswhatdoyousaywhatdoyousay?” Pinkie spewed out, none of them able to register what she said. Well actually only Anthony could because of his fast mind.

“That sounds good, see at soon,” Anthony said, and Pinkie jumped up and flew toward Sugarcube Corner.

“Wait, you understood what she said?” Scarlet asked, all of them cocking their heads out of confusion.

“Well ya. It’s not difficult for me. My mind processes information at a speed faster than Rainbow Dash can fly. I think 300% faster than you Twilight, hell even faster than that bitch Celestia,” Anthony said, spitting venom at the end. His fists clenched up at the thought of Princess Celestia. Twilight was surprised at the hate he had toward her mentor.

“You don’t like Princess Celestia, do you?” Twilight asked, hoping that he would not hate her.

“I fucking hate her, and the thing that kept me from putting a bullet in her head was how much it would pain Luna. Celestia didn’t listen to reason, and now I’m forced to fight for survival and an army will be on the move in two months. I am forced to be away from the love of my life, and if things go her way, our foal. I have no love for her, but I am not unreasonable. I will work with her, for the sake of keeping the peace. That’s the same reason I left the first time,” Anthony said, calming down as he spoke. He regained his composer quickly before losing it again. This time he broke down crying.

The rest of the ponies trotted over to him. The human fell to one knee and had his hand on his visored face and they could hear the cries of a pained man. They all supported him in a massive group hug, even incorporating Scarlet into it. He cried for seemed like forever before he was finally able to speak coherently. He removed his helmet to better clear his face, and the girls all saw the stress and pain on his face.

Bags covered under his eyes, while age lines absorbed his face. His eyes were bloodshot from his heavy crying. A beard had begun to cover most of his lower face, while the hair on the top of his head was long and raggedy. Rarity reacted to this in the only way she knew how to, by gasping and begin talking.

“My dear, how could you allow yourself to became like this? We need to get you cleaned up and fast. Now we can continue this conversation at the Spa, while you are getting cleaned up. And there will be no arguing out of you. We are your friends, and I will not allow one of my friends to walk around like that. Now come on mister, we are going to get you all cleaned up and proper,” Rarity said with force, making the Spartan sigh and shake his head. A small smile had formed on his face from Rarity’s reaction. He knew he had lost this battle, but didn’t mind at all. He was with his friends.

A/N: sorry for the wait, just have had a lot on my mind. and so to make it up to you, i will give you a preview of chapter three so far. just look at the next chapter.

Chapter 3(preview)

A/N: this is a preview of the next chapter. i am no wheres near done, so i hope this can attempt to make up for it. enjoy.

Rarity would have pushed the human all the way to their destination, had he only been the size of a pony. A thousand pound super-solder is not easy to move. The group was now making their way to where Rarity goes; they could only guess the location. Walking through Ponyville was different though.

Anthony hadn’t been in Ponyville to much, even before he went to Canterlot, so it was a different experience for the human. He was a giant walking among the ponies, but they didn’t fear him. Most of the ponies just saw him as another pony and greeted him so. The only ones who treated him different was Lyra, for certain reasons. Everypony knew she was a human enthusiast, and Anthony was in for it.

Lyra was just walking through town with Bon-bon, when she notices the lumbering giant walking. At first both of the mares just thought it was another creature Twilight and her friends found in the Everfree Forest. The two had not participated in the mob, and didn’t know the story. They were about to find out and Lyra discovered something on the creature, hands. The basic body shape also told Lyra what it was; a human was walking through Ponyville and nopony thought to tell her.

The mint green unicorn ran over to the group and stopped them dead in their tracks. The group looked at Lyra to try and determine why she was there before the looked behind them and at Anthony, that was all they needed. They all sighed, knowing Lyra would have a mountain of questions. Anthony was left to fend for himself.

“Oh my gosh, I never thought I would finally get to meet a human!” Lyra said, jumping slightly and earning a shake of the head from Bon-bon, which was readily ignored. “Hi, I’m Lyra. Oh my gosh, I’m talking to a human. Can you talk back? What’s your name?”

“Yes, I can speak, and my name is Anthony. It’s a pleasure to meet you Lyra,” Anthony said, a very polite tone even more polite then Rarity has seen in Canterlot.

“Wow, Anthony. I have so many questions for you, but I don’t know where to start?” Lyra said, holding a hoof to her head.

“Well, what about the beginning?” Anthony said, chuckling lightly. Lyra tilted her head for a second before she got it, and started to laugh a little too. “Tell you what. I’ll be in town for a few day, so tomorrow, we meet up for a drink and you can ask all the questions you want, deal?”

Lyra’s face lit up like a Christmas display. She jumped high in the air and wrapped her hooves around the Spartan’s neck, announcing that she would be there. The residents of Ponyville all looked at the spectacle, until they saw it was just Lyra reacting to a human and they all continued on their day.

Lyra finally calmed down and she and Bon-bon left together, the mint green unicorn still full of energy. Anthony shook his head and had a smile on his face, even though nopony could see it behind the visor. The group continued on walking through town, and not a pony paid them any mind. Only the occasional glance, which became a quick glare at Scarlet, before returning to their activities. The group was not hindered anymore and all arrived at Rarity’s destination, the spa. Everyone rolled their eyes, knowing that the spa was the only place that Rarity would take them.

“I should have guessed we would come here, only you Rarity,” Anthony said, shaking his head.

“What, this is the best place to rejuvenate yourself. Now come on, I’m paying and nothing will stop me,” Rarity said, walking in the door with the group close behind.

The group was instantly greeted by Aloe and Lotus, the twins looking at the group with smiles on their faces. They, too, had not been at the mob either, giving Scarlet a reprieve from evil glares. The rest of the spa was empty, giving the group the whole place to themselves. The first thing they all did was to get robes on. Anthony walked over to a far wall and away from the main group. All the girls had robes on, even Scarlet, when a loud hissing sound pierced the air. This was followed by a loud clunk.

They all looked over and saw that Anthony was now missing his chest plate, which was lying on the floor. His helmet was on a bench, along with all of his weapons. The rest of the armor mostly fell off, only able to move by the Spartan. He laid it all on the floor in an organized manner and stood there in a form fitting shirt and pants. He looked at the roves the girls had and chuckled. When he laughed, each muscle moved showing off how large each muscle was. The ponies all looked at him with a short awe before something came up.

“I don’t think that those robes will fit me. Do you have a large towel; I don’t need something to cover my whole body, just the lower half mostly?” Anthony asked, Aloe turning and grabbing one from a supply closet. He thanked her and removed his shirt, placing it next to his helmet. “Can you all turn around; I don’t see a room big enough for me to take my pants off?”

All the mares blushed and turned away, embarrassed at why he would ask them to turn. In under a few seconds he was done and had a towel around his waist, pants on his folded up shirt. His chest was bare of all hair, showing off every muscle available. They bulged and looked dense, more dense then a brick wall. He looked at all of them and shook his head, knowing why they hadn’t taken their eyes off him.

“All right, we all know I’m incredibly sexy, but need I remind that I have a relationship with Princess Luna?” Anthony said, getting all of their attention. They all blushed again and looked away from his body; Anthony just sighed and stood there. “Waiting on you,” he said, raising his hand to gesture for Aloe and Lotus to being their spa treatment.

The two spa mares led the group first to the sauna. It was a larger one then they normally used, meaning that they have had large groups before. The heat of the room was relaxing, and Anthony was actually able to sit on the bench. The rest of them kept their robes on, it being a spa thing. They all enjoyed the sweat pouring out of them, Anthony the only one not sweating. They looked at him for an answer.

“I have a high heat tolerance. My core body temperature is actually 101 at all times, so this is actually quite comfortable,” Anthony said, eyes half open. The group all nodded, not surprised anymore by the modifications Anthony has on his body.

Idle chatter was spoken by the group, mostly to catch Anthony up on the normal events that have been happening in Equestria. Twilight and Luna had found a away to close the portals and they aren’t opening anymore. A few opened up out in the Everfree Forest, but nothing has been to Ponyville or anywhere else. The rest of them haven’t done anything big, Applejack had to harvest quickly because the cooler months were on the way, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had started dating and earned a congratulations from Anthony, Rarity had developed a new fashion line based off of Anthony’s armor for the everypony, and Pinkie has been Pinkie.

The group was eventually led out and to a row of table to have a mud mask placed on all their faces. Anthony opted out, and when asked said this, “I might be secure with my sexuality, but nothing will get me to put on a mud mask.” That ended that, even though they all tried to get him to wear one. Pinkie though was able to get it on him using some of her Pinkie magic. Anthony sighed and the others laughed, Aloe tried to place cucumbers on his eye and failed. Anthony was only going to allow the mask because it was Pinkie, but his military instinct would not allow his eyes to be covered.

Aloe and Lotus brought out files and started to file Twilight’s and Rarity’s horns, making them a finer point. Lotus filed Scarlet’s after she had finished with Rarity’s horn. The group now was ready to move on to massages.

There were only three tables, so first went Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. The rest had to wait for them, so a question rose that Anthony was dreading.

“So, have you see Princess Luna since being banished?” Twilight asked, having seen her a month earlier. Anthony sighed and shrunk his shoulders.

“Ya, I have. That’s why I went south. She needed someone who could do the job without the loss of lives, and I was the best choose. We only talked for about ten minutes, but that was some of the best ten minutes ever. I got to see the one I love after being away from her for months, and Scarlet I know you’re probably the last one to realize this, but Luna is pregnant with my child. I’m going to be a dad,” Anthony said, a smile forming on his lips and a tear falling from his left eye. All the ponies came in for a group hug, and that was when Pinkie Pie had an idea.

“You know what this calls for? A PARTY!” Pinkie said, making everypony in the room look at her at once.

“No. Sorry Pinkie, but no parties. I think that a party would be a bad idea, and I haven’t been able to get a stiff drink for months. I also don’t like parties,” Anthony said that last part at almost unbearable levels, but Pinkie picked up on it right away.

“What?! Don’t like parties, then I’m going to have to change that mister,” Pinkie said, now sitting in front of the human.

“Fine, but after Blackwing is defeated. Then we can have as many parties as you can throw,” Anthony promised, earning a massive from Pinkie Pie.

“Okie Dokie Lokie. When might that be?” she asked.

“Probably not for another two months minimum. Could be longer,” Anthony said, setting reality back into the room. They all now knew what was going to happen in two months, Blackwing would attack. “Can we please change the subject, I hate talking about depressing issues when we’re here to relax.

“Ya, we needin to be relaxin, so how about we do just that?” Applejack said. All of them agreed, and decided to do what mares do best which was to ask about the foal.

The conversation stayed talking about the foal of the future when Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash returned. They were more relaxed and unstressed, and wondering what the conversation was about. They quickly took the place of Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight, and were now asking about the unborn foal. Anthony answered as best he could, but when they asked about names Anthony told them that it was a subject he and Luna would have to discuss. They were all finally greeted by the return of the three recent receivers, and Anthony and Scarlet went into the room to also receive their massages.

Scarlet got up on the bed, lying on her stomach. Anthony lay on a bed that was formed from putting multiple beds together to hold his form. A six foot eight human is hard to put on a bed designed for ponies. The two faced each other, and Scarlet had a forced smile on. This made Anthony curious and asked her about it.

“I’m sad and happy at the same time. Happy for you, you’re going to be a father. But I’m still upset from this morning with Silver Lining. I thought we could be together like we had planned, but that’s gone now. I removed the emotion-link, so now neither of us has to even see each other again. I miss having somepony who I can love without them eventually not loving me,” Scarlet said, no tears able to fall from her tearless eyes.

“I’m sorry. And not just about Silver, I’m sorry that we can’t be together. If the situation was different then we would, but I have a foal on the way. I also don’t feel cheating is acceptable,” Anthony said, Lotus had started to attempt massaging his massive back muscles. Aloe was working on Scarlet, who was moaning from the pleasure of the massage. Their conversation was put on hold until later.

Lotus was having a hard time with the human’s muscles and after calling for help from the third massage therapist, they both worked on him. Even with their combined efforts, not a dent could be made into the muscles.

“Don’t worry; I knew that you wouldn’t be able to do anything. My muscles are too dense. I feel fine though, what I need is a good workout, but thanks for trying,” Anthony apologized, getting up from the bed and walking back out to the lobby.

The mares wondered on why he returned early, and he just flexed his bicep on his right arm and all saw why. Big muscles made it difficult to massage, but muscles that put the strongest earth pony to shame were impossible. Anthony did drop down though and began doing push-ups. All the ponies looked at him like he was crazy. He looked up at that and smiled, knowing that look.

“If I want to relax, I need to relax my muscles. The only way to relax my muscles would be to exercise them. That’s what I’m doing here, and I think I need to up the difficulty. Pinkie, would you and Applejack get on my back?” Anthony asked, going down and holding it.

“Okie dokie,” Pinkie said, but was stopped by Applejack.

“Now hold on. How do we know that yacan hold both a us?” AJ asked. Anthony pushed up and held it so as to be closer to her head.

“If I couldn’t hold you, I wouldn’t ask. I can handle weights of almost a thousand pounds, so you won’t be a burden. Now will you two get on,” Anthony said, going back down and holding it. Both mares got on with little difficulty, but had a hard time both being on his back. They weren’t able to do anything as he pushed back and used his right hand to settle AJ.

Both mares looked down and saw he was using only on hand to do push-up, and wasn’t even breaking a sweat. He used his right hand to wave the others over and held himself in the down position. The rest of them looked a little uneasy about it, but eventually all except Rarity got on. She was the stubborn one.

“I am not going to help you harm yourself. And you could get all sweaty and get it on me,” Rarity said, earning a shake of the head from Anthony.

“You won’t hurt me, and I’m not going to sweat. When I was bleeding out and my whole body was bruised, I still didn’t break a sweat. You’ll be fine, so please get on. Any and all weight helps, no matter how little,” Anthony said, giving her a complement without her even knowing it. She sighed and got onto his already crowded back. She was surprised that they didn’t fall, but she place that at the balance of Pinkie and AJ and Anthony using one of his hands to keep them up.

He kept doing push-ups a good while. Scarlet had finished her massage and saw the pile up on the Spartan and took it upon herself to get on, giggling the whole time. She jumped on top and any other being would have hesitated, but not the human who kept going at full speed. He finally finished and held himself in the down position to allow them to get off. What he didn’t know was that his towel had come loose from the exertion of his body and the looseness of the fabric.

Anthony stood up and his towel fell from his waist, startling the mares. Before the towel hit the floor, it was back around Anthony’s waist. The mares all couldn’t help back having caught a glimpse of him, and all of them had a massive curiosity as to what it was he was hiding behind that towel. Anthony blushed slightly, while all the mares were blushing heavily. Lotus and Aloe walked in on the awkwardness and led the group to the next station.

This was the mud bath. They wrapped the ponies in seaweed and placed them in a bath of mud. Anthony shook his head at this. He went there to get clean and they were placing him in mud. He would never understand spa’s, and while everypony else were sitting in the mud Anthony took his weapons and did a equipment check.

The weapons were all laid out in front of him, each one set in perfect reaching distance of the Spartan. He took the SMG first and removed the magazine, silencer, barrel, stock, etc. in one move. The gun lay disassembled on the floor, in full display of all. His eyes scanned the weapon and he took a rag and cleaned out every part in quick succession. He eventually put the gun together in the same lightening speed as he took it apart.

He did the same with his handgun and sniper rifle. What he did with the pulse rifle was nothing, he just cleaned the outside and let it be. His grenades were also left alone, not able to be pulled apart and cleaned. He decided to take his four knifes and pull them out in front of him. Each was identical to the next, but each one had a certain location on his body. After a cleaning and a quick flick of the wrist, all knifes were done and placed back in their sheaths on his suit.

They mud bath now finished, the group moved through the last station quickly, it not being able to hold Anthony. It was also only made ponies, and to help with their hooves. Anthony’s nails were all good and so he placed his clothes back on, knowing that after this it would be time to leave.

With the last piece of armor on, the girls had all finished and were waiting on him. They left together most of them refreshed and ready to head on over to Applejack’s. Anthony was the only one who still felt he needed something, and that was a shower. The farm closed in and the group made their way to the barn.

“Hey, AJ. Quick question; where can I take a shower?” Anthony asked, everypony looking at him like he was crazy.

“We just came from the spa, what would you need to shower for?” Rarity asked, not thinking like him.

“I didn’t do most of what all you did. And I haven’t showered in months, the closest I’ve come to a shower was when I jumped in a lake to save an apple. To dangerous to just stop and bath, and I don’t like all that beauty stuff anyway,” Anthony admitted, removing his helmet.

“I gots a hose that ye` can use. I don’t think you’ll fit in my house,” Applejack offered.

“That’s fine, I can actually make a working shower with just a hose and colander. If you can get me a colander and a shower curtain, I can get cleaned up and meet you guys inside when I finish. Rarity, do you still have some of my clothes?” Anthony said, looking from AJ to Rarity.

“Why yes, I still do. I held onto some of them incase you ever did come back and need more. I can go get them while your cleaning up,” Rarity offered, earning a nod from Anthony. Applejack had already left to get the supplies for Anthony.

“I think I’ll go get Spike, I don’t think he would want to miss out on this,” Twilight said, also turning and heading back to Ponyville.

“I’ll set up the barn,” Pinkie said, sending a chill down Anthony’s spine. He had a bad idea about this, but it didn’t matter. He knew that the pink party pony would do what she wants, so he sent Scarlet to keep Pinkie from making too large of a party. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy both decided to go inside the house and say hi to the others.

Applejack came back with the supplies Anthony asked for and set up a nice outdoors shower in no time. He then shed his armor and clothing, wrapping himself in a towel provided by Applejack. The water was turned on and Anthony began to quickly wash the grim off of him. Even though he only had some shampoo and body wash provided by AJ, he still felt cleaner than he has in months.

Anthony got out of the shower quickly and found his new clothes there. Anthony dried and put on the new clothes, loving how they fit. He didn’t have Rarity make him boots, but she did make him a pair of white cotton socks that were very comfortable. The color was good too, a blue that matched that of his love. Her cutie mark was over his heart on the shirt and he couldn’t help but get emotional. He was quick to get himself composed and went to find the girls.

He found them all on the front porch, talking about something. They saw Anthony walking up in his new shirt and pants, and Rarity had a big smile on her face. Anthony walked up and asked everyone how he looked. They all voiced their approval, even Spike who was not that big into fashion anyway. Anthony then asked for a mirror and brush, and Twilight levitated the items over to him. Anthony quickly brushed his hair into a neatness, and allowed Twilight to take it back.

Anthony inspected his face and shook his head. He pulled out one of his knifes and brought it up to his face. Twilight tried to pull it away, but Anthony stopped her.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked, she being the only one who can see what he was doing.

“Shaving. I need to shave this down, or do you want me walking around looking like wolf man?” Anthony asked, looking at her like she was crazy. Twilight just shirked away a little and allowed him to proceed. The knife was sharp and removed all the hair in just a few quick scrapes across his chin and jaw line. The human replaced his knife and was finished with the mirror.

He stood in front of his friends and they were all surprised at how good he really looked. With his hair brushed back and face clean, he was actually very hot, and all the mares noticed. Even though he was human AND in a relationship with Princess Luna, they still couldn’t help looking at him like he was candy.

“Okay, you can all stop staring. I know how I look, and you all can stop it,” Anthony said jokingly. The mares all blushed and giggled at the thought.

“Oh, yes. You might be good to look at, but how do we know you’re any good in bed?” Rainbow Dash said, a hint of seduction in her voice. She did not expect the come back.

“Right, and me getting lucky with Luna and having a massive cock don’t matter,” Anthony said, smiling devilishly. All the girls laughed and Rainbow Dash blushed harder than ever. This caused everyone to laugh really hard. Only Spike was lost.

“I don’t get it?” Spike said, his head tilted to the side.

“We’ll tell you when your older,” Anthony said, laughing the whole time. Eventually the laughs died and the group made their way to the barn to reveil what Pinkie had done.

The whole inside of the barn was full of streamer and balloons, cakes dotted random tables around, and Scarlet was tied up on the ceiling. She couldn’t speak and was wiggling around, trying to escape.

“Why is Scarlet hanging from the ceiling?” Anthony asked, none of them knowing why. Except for Pinkie.

“She got in the way of my party cannon. I was wondering where she went, and now we found her,” Pinkie said, smiling and thinking it was all funny. The others shook their heads and Twilight levitated Scarlet down from the rafters. Anthony removed the streamer over her mouth and Scarlet took in a massive breath of air.

“Oh thank you. I almost forgot what the air tasted like. She is crazy, why hasn’t she been admitted yet?” Scarlet asked.

“Admitted where?” Pinkie asked,

Chapter 3(Final): Even the Best Days can End Sour

A/N: hey, this is the the real chapter three, so i hope you enjoy it. no action yet, but this is a progressive story. but i promise that the next chapter will give you all something to cheer about. or whine, in which case i will be forced to have Fluffy attack. you will about him in the Chapter four (spoiler)

Rarity would have pushed the human all the way to their destination, had he only been the size of a pony. A thousand pound super-solder is not easy to move. The group was now making their way to where Rarity goes; they could only guess the location. Walking through Ponyville was different though.

Anthony hadn’t been in Ponyville to much, even before he went to Canterlot, so it was a different experience for the human. He was a giant walking among the ponies, but they didn’t fear him. Most of the ponies just saw him as another pony and greeted him so. The only ones who treated him different was Lyra, for certain reasons. Everypony knew she was a human enthusiast, and Anthony was in for it.

Lyra was just walking through town with Bon-bon, when she notices the lumbering giant walking. At first both of the mares just thought it was another creature Twilight and her friends found in the Everfree Forest. The two had not participated in the mob, and didn’t know the story. They were about to find out and Lyra discovered something on the creature, hands. The basic body shape also told Lyra what it was; a human was walking through Ponyville and nopony thought to tell her.

The mint green unicorn ran over to the group and stopped them dead in their tracks. The group looked at Lyra to try and determine why she was there before the looked behind them and at Anthony, that was all they needed. They all sighed, knowing Lyra would have a mountain of questions. Anthony was left to fend for himself.

“Oh my gosh, I never thought I would finally get to meet a human!” Lyra said, jumping slightly and earning a shake of the head from Bon-bon, which was readily ignored. “Hi, I’m Lyra. Oh my gosh, I’m talking to a human. Can you talk back? What’s your name?”

“Yes, I can speak, and my name is Anthony. It’s a pleasure to meet you Lyra,” Anthony said, a very polite tone even more polite then Rarity has seen in Canterlot.

“Wow, Anthony. I have so many questions for you, but I don’t know where to start?” Lyra said, holding a hoof to her head.

“Well, what about the beginning?” Anthony said, chuckling lightly. Lyra tilted her head for a second before she got it, and started to laugh a little too. “Tell you what. I’ll be in town for a few day, so tomorrow, we meet up for a drink and you can ask all the questions you want, deal?”

Lyra’s face lit up like a Christmas display. She jumped high in the air and wrapped her hooves around the Spartan’s neck, announcing that she would be there. The residents of Ponyville all looked at the spectacle, until they saw it was just Lyra reacting to a human and they all continued on their day.

Lyra finally calmed down and she and Bon-bon left together, the mint green unicorn still full of energy. Anthony shook his head and had a smile on his face, even though nopony could see it behind the visor. The group continued on walking through town, and not a pony paid them any mind. Only the occasional glance, which became a quick glare at Scarlet, before returning to their activities. The group was not hindered anymore and all arrived at Rarity’s destination, the spa. Everyone rolled their eyes, knowing that the spa was the only place that Rarity would take them.

“I should have guessed we would come here, only you Rarity,” Anthony said, shaking his head.

“What, this is the best place to rejuvenate yourself. Now come on, I’m paying and nothing will stop me,” Rarity said, walking in the door with the group close behind.

The group was instantly greeted by Aloe and Lotus, the twins looking at the group with smiles on their faces. They, too, had not been at the mob either, giving Scarlet a reprieve from evil glares. The rest of the spa was empty, giving the group the whole place to themselves. The first thing they all did was to get robes on. Anthony walked over to a far wall and away from the main group. All the girls had robes on, even Scarlet, when a loud hissing sound pierced the air. This was followed by a loud clunk.

They all looked over and saw that Anthony was now missing his chest plate, which was lying on the floor. His helmet was on a bench, along with all of his weapons. The rest of the armor mostly fell off, only able to move by the Spartan. He laid it all on the floor in an organized manner and stood there in a form fitting shirt and pants. He looked at the roves the girls had and chuckled. When he laughed, each muscle moved showing off how large each muscle was. The ponies all looked at him with a short awe before something came up.

“I don’t think that those robes will fit me. Do you have a large towel; I don’t need something to cover my whole body, just the lower half mostly?” Anthony asked, Aloe turning and grabbing one from a supply closet. He thanked her and removed his shirt, placing it next to his helmet. “Can you all turn around; I don’t see a room big enough for me to take my pants off?”

All the mares blushed and turned away, embarrassed at why he would ask them to turn. In under a few seconds he was done and had a towel around his waist, pants on his folded up shirt. His chest was bare of all hair, showing off every muscle available. They bulged and looked dense, more dense then a brick wall. He looked at all of them and shook his head, knowing why they hadn’t taken their eyes off him.

“All right, we all know I’m incredibly sexy, but need I remind that I have a relationship with Princess Luna?” Anthony said, getting all of their attention. They all blushed again and looked away from his body; Anthony just sighed and stood there. “Waiting on you,” he said, raising his hand to gesture for Aloe and Lotus to being their spa treatment.

The two spa mares led the group first to the sauna. It was a larger one then they normally used, meaning that they have had large groups before. The heat of the room was relaxing, and Anthony was actually able to sit on the bench. The rest of them kept their robes on, it being a spa thing. They all enjoyed the sweat pouring out of them, Anthony the only one not sweating. They looked at him for an answer.

“I have a high heat tolerance. My core body temperature is actually 101 at all times, so this is actually quite comfortable,” Anthony said, eyes half open. The group all nodded, not surprised anymore by the modifications Anthony has on his body.

Idle chatter was spoken by the group, mostly to catch Anthony up on the normal events that have been happening in Equestria. Twilight and Luna had found a away to close the portals and they aren’t opening anymore. A few opened up out in the Everfree Forest, but nothing has been to Ponyville or anywhere else. The rest of them haven’t done anything big, Applejack had to harvest quickly because the cooler months were on the way, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had started dating and earned a congratulations from Anthony, Rarity had developed a new fashion line based off of Anthony’s armor for the everypony, and Pinkie has been Pinkie.

The group was eventually led out and to a row of table to have a mud mask placed on all their faces. Anthony opted out, and when asked said this, “I might be secure with my sexuality, but nothing will get me to put on a mud mask.” That ended that, even though they all tried to get him to wear one. Pinkie though was able to get it on him using some of her Pinkie magic. Anthony sighed and the others laughed, Aloe tried to place cucumbers on his eye and failed. Anthony was only going to allow the mask because it was Pinkie, but his military instinct would not allow his eyes to be covered.

Aloe and Lotus brought out files and started to file Twilight’s and Rarity’s horns, making them a finer point. Lotus filed Scarlet’s after she had finished with Rarity’s horn. The group now was ready to move on to massages.

There were only three tables, so first went Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash. The rest had to wait for them, so a question rose that Anthony was dreading.

“So, have you see Princess Luna since being banished?” Twilight asked, having seen her a month earlier. Anthony sighed and shrunk his shoulders.

“Ya, I have. That’s why I went south. She needed someone who could do the job without the loss of lives, and I was the best choose. We only talked for about ten minutes, but that was some of the best ten minutes ever. I got to see the one I love after being away from her for months, and Scarlet I know you’re probably the last one to realize this, but Luna is pregnant with my child. I’m going to be a dad,” Anthony said, a smile forming on his lips and a tear falling from his left eye. All the ponies came in for a group hug, and that was when Pinkie Pie had an idea.

“You know what this calls for? A PARTY!” Pinkie said, making everypony in the room look at her at once.

“No. Sorry Pinkie, but no parties. I think that a party would be a bad idea, and I haven’t been able to get a stiff drink for months. I also don’t like parties,” Anthony said that last part at almost unbearable levels, but Pinkie picked up on it right away.

“What?! Don’t like parties, then I’m going to have to change that mister,” Pinkie said, now sitting in front of the human.

“Fine, but after Blackwing is defeated. Then we can have as many parties as you can throw,” Anthony promised, earning a massive from Pinkie Pie.

“Okie Dokie Lokie. When might that be?” she asked.

“Probably not for another two months minimum. Could be longer,” Anthony said, setting reality back into the room. They all now knew what was going to happen in two months, Blackwing would attack. “Can we please change the subject, I hate talking about depressing issues when we’re here to relax.

“Ya, we needin to be relaxin, so how about we do just that?” Applejack said. All of them agreed, and decided to do what mares do best which was to ask about the foal.

The conversation stayed talking about the foal of the future when Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash returned. They were more relaxed and unstressed, and wondering what the conversation was about. They quickly took the place of Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight, and were now asking about the unborn foal. Anthony answered as best he could, but when they asked about names Anthony told them that it was a subject he and Luna would have to discuss. They were all finally greeted by the return of the three recent receivers, and Anthony and Scarlet went into the room to also receive their massages.

Scarlet got up on the bed, lying on her stomach. Anthony lay on a bed that was formed from putting multiple beds together to hold his form. A six foot eight human is hard to put on a bed designed for ponies. The two faced each other, and Scarlet had a forced smile on. This made Anthony curious and asked her about it.

“I’m sad and happy at the same time. Happy for you, you’re going to be a father. But I’m still upset from this morning with Silver Lining. I thought we could be together like we had planned, but that’s gone now. I removed the emotion-link, so now neither of us has to even see each other again. I miss having somepony who I can love without them eventually not loving me,” Scarlet said, no tears able to fall from her tearless eyes.

“I’m sorry. And not just about Silver, I’m sorry that we can’t be together. If the situation was different then we would, but I have a foal on the way. I also don’t feel cheating is acceptable,” Anthony said, Lotus had started to attempt massaging his massive back muscles. Aloe was working on Scarlet, who was moaning from the pleasure of the massage. Their conversation was put on hold until later.

Lotus was having a hard time with the human’s muscles and after calling for help from the third massage therapist, they both worked on him. Even with their combined efforts, not a dent could be made into the muscles.

“Don’t worry; I knew that you wouldn’t be able to do anything. My muscles are too dense. I feel fine though, what I need is a good workout, but thanks for trying,” Anthony apologized, getting up from the bed and walking back out to the lobby.

The mares wondered on why he returned early, and he just flexed his bicep on his right arm and all saw why. Big muscles made it difficult to massage, but muscles that put the strongest earth pony to shame were impossible. Anthony did drop down though and began doing push-ups. All the ponies looked at him like he was crazy. He looked up at that and smiled, knowing that look.

“If I want to relax, I need to relax my muscles. The only way to relax my muscles would be to exercise them. That’s what I’m doing here, and I think I need to up the difficulty. Pinkie, would you and Applejack get on my back?” Anthony asked, going down and holding it.

“Okie dokie,” Pinkie said, but was stopped by Applejack.

“Now hold on. How do we know that yacan hold both a us??” AJ asked. Anthony pushed up and held it so as to be closer to her head.

“If I couldn’t hold you, I wouldn’t ask. I can handle weights of almost a thousand pounds, so you won’t be a burden. Now will you two get on,” Anthony said, going back down and holding it. Both mares got on with little difficulty, but had a hard time both being on his back. They weren’t able to do anything as he pushed back and used his right hand to settle AJ.

Both mares looked down and saw he was using only on hand to do push-up, and wasn’t even breaking a sweat. He used his right hand to wave the others over and held himself in the down position. The rest of them looked a little uneasy about it, but eventually all except Rarity got on. She was the stubborn one.

“I am not going to help you harm yourself. And you could get all sweaty and get it on me,” Rarity said, earning a shake of the head from Anthony.

“You won’t hurt me, and I’m not going to sweat. When I was bleeding out and my whole body was bruised, I still didn’t break a sweat. You’ll be fine, so please get on. Any and all weight helps, no matter how little,” Anthony said, giving her a complement without her even knowing it. She sighed and got onto his already crowded back. She was surprised that they didn’t fall, but she place that at the balance of Pinkie and AJ and Anthony using one of his hands to keep them up.

He kept doing push-ups a good while. Scarlet had finished her massage and saw the pile up on the Spartan and took it upon herself to get on, giggling the whole time. She jumped on top and any other being would have hesitated, but not the human who kept going at full speed. He finally finished and held himself in the down position to allow them to get off. What he didn’t know was that his towel had come loose from the exertion of his body and the looseness of the fabric.

Anthony stood up and his towel fell from his waist, startling the mares. Before the towel hit the floor, it was back around Anthony’s waist. The mares all couldn’t help back having caught a glimpse of him, and all of them had a massive curiosity as to what it was he was hiding behind that towel. Anthony blushed slightly, while all the mares were blushing heavily. Lotus and Aloe walked in on the awkwardness and led the group to the next station.

This was the mud bath. They wrapped the ponies in seaweed and placed them in a bath of mud. Anthony shook his head at this. He went there to get clean and they were placing him in mud. He would never understand spa’s, and while everypony else were sitting in the mud Anthony took his weapons and did a equipment check.

The weapons were all laid out in front of him, each one set in perfect reaching distance of the Spartan. He took the SMG first and removed the magazine, silencer, barrel, stock, etc. in one move. The gun lay disassembled on the floor, in full display of all. His eyes scanned the weapon and he took a rag and cleaned out every part in quick succession. He eventually put the gun together in the same lightening speed as he took it apart.

He did the same with his handgun and sniper rifle. What he did with the pulse rifle was nothing, he just cleaned the outside and let it be. His grenades were also left alone, not able to be pulled apart and cleaned. He decided to take his four knifes and pull them out in front of him. Each was identical to the next, but each one had a certain location on his body. After a cleaning and a quick flick of the wrist, all knifes were done and placed back in their sheaths on his suit.

They mud bath now finished, the group moved through the last station quickly, it not being able to hold Anthony. It was also only made ponies, and to help with their hooves. Anthony’s nails were all good and so he placed his clothes back on, knowing that after this it would be time to leave.

With the last piece of armor on, the girls had all finished and were waiting on him. They left together most of them refreshed and ready to head on over to Applejack’s. Anthony was the only one who still felt he needed something, and that was a shower. The farm closed in and the group made their way to the barn.

“Hey, AJ. Quick question; where can I take a shower?” Anthony asked, everypony looking at him like he was crazy.

“We just came from the spa, what would you need to shower for?” Rarity asked, not thinking like him.

“I didn’t do most of what all you did. And I haven’t showered in months, the closest I’ve come to a shower was when I jumped in a lake to save an apple. To dangerous to just stop and bath, and I don’t like all that beauty stuff anyway,” Anthony admitted, removing his helmet.

“I gots a hose that ye` can use. I don’t think you’ll fit in my house,” Applejack offered.

“That’s fine, I can actually make a working shower with just a hose and colander. If you can get me a colander and a shower curtain, I can get cleaned up and meet you guys inside when I finish. Rarity, do you still have some of my clothes?” Anthony said, looking from AJ to Rarity.

“Why yes, I still do. I held onto some of them incase you ever did come back and need more. I can go get them while you’re cleaning up,” Rarity offered, earning a nod from Anthony. Applejack had already left to get the supplies for Anthony.

“I think I’ll go get Spike, I don’t think he would want to miss out on this,” Twilight said, also turning and heading back to Ponyville.

“I’ll set up the barn,” Pinkie said, sending a chill down Anthony’s spine. He had a bad idea about this, but it didn’t matter. He knew that the pink party pony would do what she wants, so he sent Scarlet to keep Pinkie from making too large of a party. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy both decided to go inside the house and say hi to the others.

Applejack came back with the supplies Anthony asked for and set up a nice outdoors shower in no time. He then shed his armor and clothing, wrapping himself in a towel provided by Applejack. The water was turned on and Anthony began to quickly wash the grim off of him. Even though he only had some shampoo and body wash provided by AJ, he still felt cleaner than he has in months.

Anthony got out of the shower quickly and found his new clothes there. Anthony dried and put on the new clothes, loving how they fit. He didn’t have Rarity make him boots, but she did make him a pair of white cotton socks that were very comfortable. The color was good too, a blue that matched that of his love. Her cutie mark was over his heart on the shirt and he couldn’t help but get emotional. He was quick to get himself composed and went to find the girls.

He found them all on the front porch, talking about something. They saw Anthony walking up in his new shirt and pants, and Rarity had a big smile on her face. Anthony walked up and asked everyone how he looked. They all voiced their approval, even Spike who was not that big into fashion anyway. Anthony then asked for a mirror and brush, and Twilight levitated the items over to him. Anthony quickly brushed his hair into a neatness, and allowed Twilight to take it back.

Anthony inspected his face and shook his head. He pulled out one of his knifes and brought it up to his face. Twilight tried to pull it away, but Anthony stopped her.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked, she being the only one who can see what he was doing.

“Shaving. I need to shave this down, or do you want me walking around looking like wolf man?” Anthony asked, looking at her like she was crazy. Twilight just shirked away a little and allowed him to proceed. The knife was sharp and removed all the hair in just a few quick scrapes across his chin and jaw line. The human replaced his knife and was finished with the mirror.

He stood in front of his friends and they were all surprised at how good he really looked. With his hair brushed back and face clean, he was actually very hot, and all the mares noticed. Even though he was human AND in a relationship with Princess Luna, they still couldn’t help looking at him like he was candy.

“Okay, you can all stop staring. I know how I look, and you all can stop it,” Anthony said jokingly. The mares all blushed and giggled at the thought.

“Oh, yes. You might be good to look at, but how do we know you’re any good in bed?” Rainbow Dash said, a hint of seduction in her voice. She did not expect the come back.

“Right, and me getting lucky with Luna and having a massive cock don’t matter,” Anthony said, smiling devilishly. All the girls laughed and Rainbow Dash blushed harder than ever. This caused everyone to laugh really hard. Only Spike was lost.

“I don’t get it?” Spike said, his head tilted to the side.

“We’ll tell you when you’re older,” Anthony said, laughing the whole time. Eventually the laughs died and the group made their way to the barn to reveal what Pinkie had done.

The whole inside of the barn was full of streamer and balloons, cakes dotted random tables around, and Scarlet was tied up on the ceiling. She couldn’t speak and was wiggling around, trying to escape.

“Why is Scarlet hanging from the ceiling?” Anthony asked, none of them knowing why. Except for Pinkie.

“She got in the way of my party cannon. I was wondering where she went, and now we found her,” Pinkie said, smiling and thinking it was all funny. The others shook their heads and Twilight levitated Scarlet down from the rafters. Anthony removed the streamer over her mouth and Scarlet took in a massive breath of air.

“Oh thank you. I almost forgot what the air tasted like. She is crazy, why hasn’t she been admitted yet?” Scarlet asked.

“Admitted where?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head a little.

“Nothing, Pinkie. Just don’t worry about it,” Anthony said, turning back to Scarlet. “Are you okay?”

“Ya, I’m fine. It takes a lot more than being tied up to stop me,” Scarlet said, her breathing back to normal.

“Good, now Pinkie. I thought I said no parties?” Anthony asked, trying to fond the party pony. Pinkie then appeared on his shoulder and started talking.

“Yep, but I decided to throw a friend party with only the nine of us,” Pinkie said, a smile covering her whole face. Anthony sighed in defeat, for only Pinkie would be able to make a party for nothing.

“Fine, but I think we need to get some drinks, don’t you?” Anthony stated, hoping they knew the types of drinks he meant.

“We all ready have punch, what other types of drinks would you like?” Spike asked.

“Drinks like Vodka, tequila, beer, etc. any of those will do,” Anthony said, earning concerned looks from the other ponies. Even Scarlet had a look of concern on her face.

“Um, are you sure that you still want to drink those? Remember what happened last time?” Twilight attempt to convince Anthony out of it.

“Yes, and I remember that all of you couldn’t hold your liquor and I had to be the one to carry most of you home. That was before we got captured, but still. These drinks are only for me, I won’t share unless you want some,” Anthony said, reassuring the mares. They were still apprehensive toward alcohol, but were willing to allow the human to have some.

Applejack went in the house and asked Big Mac if he would go and by the different drinks for Anthony. It took some convincing when he learned how much drink was going to one being, but he eventually gave in. he trotted into town and the friends all started the party. Minutes later, Big Mac had returned with the liquor and gave it to the human, before returning to the house to get some sleep.

Rainbow Dash and Scarlet had decided it would be fun to see if anypony knew who was who, as Scarlet had transformed into Rainbow Dash. Only Anthony knew because of his hyper active mind, but no other pony knew. Both Rainbow said that Scarlet would not change back until somepony guessed who the real Rainbow was. This lasted the whole party with nopony able to agree.

Rarity and Spike both sat down and talked about something, Anthony could have listened in but chose not to. Their conversation was their own.

Applejack was arm wrestling both of the Rainbows to see who was who, but she could not tell a difference. She eventually gave up on that plan of action.

Fluttershy was sitting next to Anthony, uncertain of what to do. Anthony poured himself a drink and knocked it back. He poured himself another, and offered a taste to Fluttershy.

“Oh, no thank you. I wouldn’t want you to go without it,” Fluttershy weakly attempted to say no, but Anthony didn’t push. If she wanted some, she would accept some other time.

The Scarlet Dash flew over and landed between Fluttershy and Anthony, causing Fluttershy to squeak and Anthony to take another sip of his drink.

“Hey Fluttershy, what’s up?” Scarlet Dash asked, making a perfect impression of Rainbow. Anthony inwardly chuckled, knowing what might happen next.

“Oh, nothing. Just sitting here, enjoying watching you and Scarlet fool everypony,” Fluttershy said, thinking she was talking to the real RD.

“And how do you know I’m the real Rainbow Dash? What if I’m actually Scarlet and I’m just trying to confuse you?” Scarlet said, keeping the Rainbow talk authentic.

“Well, um, I, uh. Eeep,” Fluttershy said, not knowing what to think. Scarlet just laughed and flew off, finding the real Rainbow and conversing with her.

“Don’t worry, their doing it just for some laughs. No harm there, but do be careful on which one you go home with. One will kiss you on the neck, the other one might bite you on the neck. I know who is who, so I won’t let you go home with the wrong one. I promise,” Anthony said, cheering up Fluttershy.

“Oh, thank you,” Fluttershy said, going back to being her quiet self. Anthony chuckled at that, thinking it a little cute.

Pinkie Pie got up on stage, which was just noticed by that Spartan. This surprised even him, but he put it off as Pinkie being Pinkie. She had a turn table and speakers up, ready to blare music, but turned it down. She knew a loud party this wasn’t. She started playing some dance music, which everypony got up and started dancing.

Both Rainbows danced together, the two mimicking each other. Rarity and Spike danced together, Spike not knowing how to dance and Rarity complaining about the type of music. Applejack and Pinkie Pie danced near each other, both using their powerful earth pony muscles. Twilight was very good at dancing, and kind of stayed of to the side. Fluttershy was no where near the dance floor. Anthony was enjoying just sitting and drinking some Vodka.

The party was going well, until Pinkie thought it would be a good idea for Anthony to go up and sing. He instantly fought this, even though he knew he was going to lose.

“I am not singing.”

“Why not? You did at that one club in Canterlot.”(Twilight)

“That was different.”

“So, it’s not like you have a bad singing voice, darling”(Rarity)

“That’s not why.”

“Then what is it silly?”(Pinkie Pie)

“I don’t feel up to it.”

“Now there be no lyin` around here, so what’s the problem?”(Applejack)

“Come on, that was some good singing you did back in Canterlot.”(Both Rainbow Dash)

Anthony knew he was defeated. Everypony had made valid reason on why he should, and he couldn’t come up with a good enough reason on why not. He sighed and conceded to his friends.

“Fine, I’ll sing. But I pick the songs,” Anthony said, walking up to the stage. He pulled out his Ipod, which was hidden in one of his pockets the whole time, and plugged it into the music jack on the turn table. He shuffled through the songs, not letting anypony see what he was doing. He finally found a song he thought they might like.

“Okay, I found a song that you might like. If you don’t, then sorry,” Anthony said, plugging in his Ipod in the Auxiliary jack. He grabbed the microphone and a guitar and placed the mic on the mic stand. He adjusted it and strummed the guitar to make sure the strings were properly tight.

He strums the guitar to start the first note and keeps it the solid single held note; he strums on occasion to keep the note going. The cymbals in the background got heard, and then the bass came into play. It had set the rhythm, and the lead guitar played forward, Anthony keeping with the rhythm guitar.

Both guitars followed the bass, and the drums followed the guitars. The whole array of instruments played together to form the heavy beat of music. Anthony was not paying any attention to the ponies and focusing on the guitar. Anthony got close to the mic and started singing, his voice deep and sure. [Link]

Wish I may, wish I might,
Have this I wish tonight,
Are you satisfied?

Dig for gold, dig for fame,
You dig to make your name,
Are you pacified?

All the wants you waste,
All the tings you’ve chased.

Then it all crashes down,
And you break your crown,
And you point your finger,
But there’s no one around.

Just want one thing,
Just to play the king,
But the castle’s crumbled,
And you’re left with just a name.

Where’s your crown king nothing?

At the last lyric, Anthony pulled the strings on the guitar. This allowed his hands to leave the guitar and he adjusted the mic to sing better in it. He quickly placed his hands on the guitar and continues playing.

Where’s your crown?

Hot and cold, bought and sold,
A heart as hard as gold,
Are you satisfied?

Wish I might, wish I may,
I wish your life away,
Are you pacified?

All the wants you waste,
All the things you’ve chased.

Then it all crashes down,
And you break your crown,
And you point your finger,
But there’s no one around.

Just want one thing,
Just to play the king,
But the castle’s crumbled,
And you’re left with just a name.

Where’s your crown King Nothing?

Anthony then broke into the guitar solo, moving from the mic and playing. His hands flew across the guitar, meeting each and every note that was to be played. The solo wasn’t the longest, but was still really good and the mares enjoyed it. The solo ended and Anthony hit the note to keep the guitar playing a singular, sustained note. He then got close to the mic and sung low and quieter.

I wish I may, I wish I might,
Have this wish I wish tonight.
I want that star, I want it now,
I want it all and I don’t care how.

Careful what you wish,
Careful what you say,
Careful what you wish, you may regret it,
Careful what you wish, you just might get it.

…The song quickly returned to the original instruments…

T

hen it all crashes down,
And you break your crown,
And you point your finger,
But there’s no one around

Just want one thing,
Just to play the king,
But the castle’s crumbled,
And you’re left with just a name.

Where’s your crown, king Nothing?

Nothing

You’re just nothing,
Where’s your crown, King Nothing?
You’re just nothing,
Absolutely nothing.

With the end of the song, Anthony earned an appluase from the small group of friends. He was a small sheen of sweat on his brow, but was happy for a change. He took off the guitar and placed it back on the stand where it belongs.

“I have one more song to play. The last song was by Metallica, but this next song is by a rapper called Eminem. This is not the same style, so I hope you enjoy,” Anthony said, pressing a few things on his Ipod and removing the mic from the stand.

The synthetic guitar played the bass coming in with a slight hesitation. When the first drum hit, Anthony began singin. [Link]

These ideas are nightmares for white parents,
Whose worst fear is a child with dyed hair and who likes earrings.
Like whatever they say has no bearing,
It’s so scary in a house that allows no swearing,
To see him walking around with his headphones blaring,
Alone in his own zone, cold and he don’t care.
He’s a problem child, what bothers him all comes out,
When he talks about his fucking dad walkin out,
But if he ever saw him again, he’d prolly knock him out.
His thoughts are whacked, he’s mad so he’s talkin back,
Talkin black, brainwashed from rock and rap.
He sags his pants, two rags and a stocking cap,
His step-father hit him, so he socked him back,
There’s no control, he just lets his emotions go,
Come on…

Sing with me, sing for the year
Sing for the laughter, sing for the tear
Sing with me, just for today
Maybe tomorrow, the good Lord will take you away

Entertainment is danger, intertwine it with gangsters
In the land of the killers, a sinner's mind is a sanctum
Only you're unholy, only have one homey
Only this gun, lonely, cuz don't anyone know me
But everybody just feels like they can relate
I guess words are a motherfucker, they can be great
Or they can be great, or even worse, they can teach hate
Its like kids hang on every single statement we make
Like they worship us, plus all the stores ship us platinum
Now how the fuck did this metamorphosis happen?
From standin' on corners and porches just rappin'
To havin' a fortune, no more kissin' ass
But then these critics crucify you, journalists try to burn you
Fans turn on you, attorney's all gonna turn it to
To get their hands on every dime you have
They want you to lose your mind every time you mad
So they can try to make you out to look like a loose canon
You need to spew, don’t hesitate to produce air-guns
That’s why these prosecutors wanna convict me
Swiftly just to get me off a these streets quickly
But all their kids been listen'n to me religiously
So I’m signing cds while police fingerprint me
They're for the judges daughter, but his grudge is against me
If I’m such a fuckin' menace, this shit doesn’t make sense, Pete
It's all political, if my music is literal and I’m a criminal,
How the fuck can I raise a little girl?
I couldn't. I wouldn't be fit to
You're full of shit too, Guerrera, that was a fist that hit you!

Sing with me, sing for the year
Sing for the laughter, sing for the tear
Sing with me, just for today
Maybe tomorrow, the good Lord will take you away

They say music can alter moods and talk to you
But can it load a gun for you and cock it too?
Well if it can, then the next time you assault a dude
Just tell the judge it was my fault, and I’ll get sued
See what these kids do, is hear about us toting pistols
And they want to get one, cos they think the shit's cool
Not knowin' we're really just protectin' ourselves
We're entertainers, of course this shit's affecting our sales
You ignoramus. but music is reflection of self
We just explain it, and then we get our checks in the mail
It's fucked up ain't it, how we can come from practically nothin'
To bein' able to have any fuckin' thing that we wanted
It's why we sing for these kids that don't have a thing
Except for a dream and a fucking rap magazine
Who post pinup pictures on their walls all day long
Idolize their favorite rappers and know all they songs
Or for anyone who's ever been through shit in they lives
So they sit and they cry at night, wishing they die
Till they throw on a rap record, and they sit and they vibe
We're nothing to you, but we're the fuckin' shit in their eyes
That's why we seize the moment, and try to freeze it and own it
Squeeze it and hold it, 'cos we consider these minutes golden
And maybe they'll admit it when we're gone
Just let our spirits live on, through out lyrics that you hear in our songs
And we can

Sing with me, sing for the year
Sing for the laughter, sing for the tear
Sing with me, just for today
Maybe tomorrow, the good Lord will take you away

Sing with me, sing for the year
Sing for the laughter, sing for the tear
Sing with me, just for today
Maybe tomorrow, the good Lord will take you away

The instruments kept playing, none of them paying it any attention as they all applauded again. Anthony now unplugged his Ipod and jumped down from the three foot high stage. All the ponies got around him and grabbed in a big group hug. He was startled, but didn’t mind. The ponies finally broke the hug and Twilight was the first to speak.

“Wow, I remember you had talent, but not like that,” the lavender unicorn said, earning nods from all the others. Scarlet was in shock that this behemoth of a creature was so diverse in many subjects. She knew nothing about him, and that just increased her feelings about him.

“I like your singing, darling, but did that first song have to be so heavy. Not that I’m complaining, just why do you humans have such heavy songs?” Rarity asked, knowing that all the others had been thinking the same thing.

“Actually, there are hundred of thousands of songs out, and more are being made everyday. It’s just that I prefer bands like Metallica, Def Leppard, Mercyful Fate, and Five Fingered Death Punch. That’s why you girls of only heard that type of music, except for when I sang ‘Sing for the Moment’ by Eminem. That is one of the few non-metal people I listen to, but don’t worry. I am not evil, just like that type of music,” Anthony said, chuckling lightly at the end.

“That’s fine, just warn us next time please,” Rarity asked.

“Of course, now what other things did you plan Pinkie? Pinkie?” Anthony asked, looking around for the pink manned pony. They all looked for her, and found that Pinkie Pie had accidentally gotten into Anthony’s drinks. She had consumed much of the liquuor and was passed out on a hay bale.

They group ran over to check on her, Anthony checking her pulse. He sighed and looked back up at the friends.

“She’s fine. Good strong pulse, but I think that she consumed enough alcohol to choke a horse. When she wakes up, she with have the mother of all migraines. I recommend no sugar and lots of water. Applejack, will you be kind enough to allow her to stay with you? I think that it’s late and I need to sleep. I’ll stay here in the barn, goodnight girls,” Anthony said, waving the confused ponies away. They all said their goodbyes, and Scarlet changed back into her unicorn form. She stayed behind with Anthony, saying something about needing to talk with him. When the barn door closed, Scarlet turned to the human and asked him something.

“We both know that you’re not going to get to sleep, so why end the party?”

“Because, I think we need to talk,” Anthony said.

Canterlot Castle

Luna’s night had taken over the city and the royal family all sat at a table together, enjoying their meal, or most of them were. Celestia was present, so that meant that Luna was not talking to her. Blueblood was also present, so Cadance wasn’t speaking to him either. The talking was more between Luna and Cadance, with Celestia or Blueblood commenting on something and being promptly ignored.

The meal was fine and all gave their compliments to the cooks. After the meal was finished, Luna and her niece left together. This left Celestia alone with Blueblood, and the princess too left. As Celestia left, she ran into one of Luna’s Night Guards on patrol. The Day Guards had been relieved for the night, so Celestia now felt that Luna had finally become a true ruler of Equestria.

“Excuse me, but has Captain Armor returned yet?” Celestia asked the guard, not hoping he was back.

“No ma’am. Him and his scouts are still out. They’re not to return until tomorrow afternoon, ma’am. Is there anything else I can help you with?” the guard asked. Celestia released a sigh of relief and dismissed the guard.

The princess of the sun returned to her room, thinking that she had removed Anthony permanently. She knew Luna would be sad, but she thought it would be for the best. What Celestia didn’t know wasn’t going to hurt her.

Shining Armor and his chariot had landed in the out skirts of Canterlot, so as not to alert anyone of their presence. It took some convincing, but the griffins agreed to remain in the general area of the chariot. Shining Armor then left and headed toward Canterlot, he had a report to give to one of the two princesses. The walk was short and easy, so he made good time making it to Princess Luna’s chambers.

At her chamber door were two of her Night Guards, but that paid Shining no mind as he knocked on the door.

“Come in,” came a reply from inside the room. The voice made Shining’s heart flutter as he recognized the voice as his wife, Princess Cadance. Shining Armor walked in and closed the door behind him. He saw Luna and Cadance both sitting on the floor, each giggling about something.

“What are you two laughing about?” Shining asked, curiosity getting him.

“Oh, nothing important. Luna just has been asking some things about our relationship, and I was just telling her about my side. Your side doesn’t matter as much,” Cadance said, both her and Luna giggling what she had said at the end. Shining Armor just shook his had at the two fully grown mares giggling like little school fillies.

“And we decided to compare some activities just before you entered,” Luna said, making Shining tilt his head in confusion.

Anthony hadn’t been here long, what could they have possibly done that we hadn’t? They haven’t been on any dates, or gone to do anything that me and Cadance have done. So what have they…oh. Shining Armor’s face turned bright red as he realized that Cadance and Princess Luna had been talking about their sex life.

Both mares busted out laughing as they saw his face and knew he had figured it out. Shining Armor then got mad, which didn’t help as both mares laughed even more at him. They finally calmed down long enough for him to speak.

“And do I want to know anything that was spoken?” he asked, hoping that there wasn’t.

“Well, Luna here only had sex with him once, but she told me how large he was and reminded her of the old times. He’s even larger than you, if my aunt is to be believed,” Cadance spoke, throwing a jab at both parties.

“And what makes you think dear niece that I would lie? I have been nothing but truthful with you,” Luna played along with her niece, both of them giggling again. Shining shook his head at his own stupidity, but he knew that he had something to do.

“Okay, okay. So you two get a laugh at my expense, thanks. But now I think it’s time to get serious,” Shining Armor said, earning a whine from the mares, but he held his ground.

“Fine, I guess that since you’re here early that Anthony was there?” Luna asked Shining Armor.

“Yep, and he had already made a report for me. Here,” Shining Armor said, levitating the report over the Luna. She took the report and read over it, frowning at it. Cadance looked at it over Luna’s shoulder, her face showing shock on it.

“Is this accurate?” Cadance asked her husband.

“Yes, he told me it was. He wasn’t able to get exact numbers, but he has ruff estimates. On the back is a more disturbing report though.” Both mares looked at the back and read what was there. Cadance placed a hoof over her mouth, and Luna’s frown turned into a scowl.

“This is not good,” Luna said, levitating it back to Shining Armor.

“I know, but we have time to prepare. They won’t be moving for at least two months.”

“November? But why move then, wouldn’t it be better to move when it’s warm?” Cadance asked.

“I know, I thought about that two. Who would move an army in the colder months?”

“Because either they believe they will win in a short period of time, or they don’t care on what happens to the army. And the only way Blackwing would think of that is if he has the power to defeat both me and my sister, and that Anthony is not here,” Luna said, earning an alarmed look from Cadance.

“How can anypony be more powerful than both of you? And even if they are, wouldn’t the Elements of Harmony be enough to defeat them?” Cadance asked, hoping there was still a hope.

“Maybe, but he would be prepared for the Elements. He would know that he would need to get rid of at least one of the bearers to remove them from the equation. Oh no, we have to warn Twilight and the others,” Luna said, quickly getting back up. This unfortunately didn’t agree with her and she had to hold down her dinner.

“I don’t think we need to worry about that. Anthony had written a separate note that he would be in Ponyville for a few days and placing sensors to alert him if anything was to happen. And he also told me to tell you he loves you, Luna,” Shining Armor said, earning a sigh and smile from the lunar princess.

“Good, so now all we have to do is build up an army to combat Blackwing’s. I hope Celestia will agree to this tomorrow when you deliver this report to her.”

“As do I, but now I need to get back to the chariot. We’re on the outskirts of town, so I need to insure that the griffins don’t rat me out. Good night you two,” Shining Armor said, leaving the room after the mares said there good byes.

As the two sat in the room alone, they couldn’t get back to the fun they were having earlier. The news had been bad, and they couldn’t do anything about it. Cadance might be able to help fight, but Luna would be eight months into her pregnancy and not be going through stressful situations, so fighting was out of the question. Cadance said her good nights and left to her room, leaving the princess alone with her thoughts.

I hope Anthony can combat this being when the time comes, but will he be able to win? Will he be able to fight both the new Nightmare Moon and Blackwing, or will he fail? He had better come out of that when the time comes, or I’ll kill him. Luna thought, giggling at the end. The princess went about the rest of her night as she always had, and got to doing the paper work.

Blackwing’s Army

Blackwing laid in his bed, protected from the elements by his tent, with a room full of unconscious mares. He had spent the night getting pleasured by each and everyone of them, finally leaving after they had all been spent from the work of it. He inspected the mass of tents that was his army and smiled.

He had spent the last year on building a way to end the alicorn sisters’ rule over Equestria, and soon his planning would bear the fruit of his labors. He had no fear of Princess Luna fight because of her pregnancy. Celestia would be difficult, but would soon fall under his power to. What had him irked was the human.

The human had destroyed the base he had in Canterlot, thus forcing him to leave the city. The human’s strength was not known to the black alicorn in anyway, and that scared him.

Blackwing shook his head at the thought of somepony actually being able to scare him, but he knew that that human was going to be a game changer. He had to go, but Celestia had banished him. None have had contact with him for months, and none knew how to find him.

“My lord,” a voice rang out from behind him. Blackwing turned and saw it to be one of his scouts.

“What is it?” Blackwing said, anger in his voice from being interrupted in his thoughts.

“The human has been located my lord. He is in a town by the Everfree Forest called Ponyville,” the scout said.

“Good, prepare the Task Force and have them go remove the human,” Blackwing said, a smile forming on his face.

“Yes, my lord. It will be done,” and the scout ran off to do as he was told. Blackwing smiled as he looked upon his army.

“Yes, it will be done. And then none will stand in my way to eradication of the rest of my enemies.”

Chapter Five: The Hive

A/N: hey, i'm still alive. sorry for the longer delay, but i have been having family things going on. this has been the longest time i have had to actually been able to get online. i hope you all enjoy this chapter, because it was a pain in the ass to make.

The Hive

The sun high in the sky and clouds rolled around, creating patches on the ground of light and darkness. What could have been confused for a mountain stood high, and as one would get closer distinct features would emerge. Circular holes dotted the mountain, each one the same size. The unnatural oval shape also removed the mountain look, but the most distinctive feature was that it was green.

“So, you used to live in a giant, green beehive?” Anthony said, looked at the hive from a safe distance. Scarlet was standing next to him, while the other two changelings just stood back. On the move to the hive, Scarlet discovered the two changelings’ names: Burche and Aydos. Burche was the nice one; Aydos was the hot-headed one.

“When you say it like that it makes it seem less glamorous. But yes I did, at least until I grew up and Chrysalis banished me. The changeling queen is everyone’s mother, so you can guess how I felt about that? So, how do we get in?” Scarlet asked Burche.

“Easy, we just walk in the door and challenge her for rule. After you defeat her, then you are free to rule us as you see fit,” Burche said.

“Then what are doing here, let’s go,” Anthony said, sliding down the slope and landing at the bottom.

“Where did you find this creature?” Burche asked.

“You don’t want to know.”

The quick run to the hive was uneventful, but that was a different story for when they got to the entrance. The entrance had a welcoming party, but one that favored Chrysalis. Burche and Aydos went first, so as to secure entrance. It didn’t go well, showing as Burche was blasted back and a spear was jammed up into Aydos’s face. The changeling’s brains stuck at the end of the tip and held the dead changeling up.

Anthony wasted no time, as a second spear was flying at Burche, and got between them. The spear was grabbed and broken in twine. The two guards had a look of horror on their face, and did the only thing they could do. They both fired a powerful blast of magic, which impacted Anthony. Smoke filled the air and blocked out all sight. When the smoke cleared, both guards stood dumb-struck.

Anthony had both his arms up to shield his face and they were burnt up badly. That didn’t faze Anthony as he brought both arms down, leveling them perpendicular to his body. He then charged at the guards with inhuman speed and grabbed them both, one in each arm. Taking their heads in his hands, he proceeded to fuse them together. Both guards fell to the ground, their heads one piece.

“Anyone else wish to fuck with me?” he said, anger in his voice. More guards ran out of the castle, to see what had made so much noise. They were followed by Queen Chrysalis herself. “I guess there are.”

Chrysalis halted her guards, seeing who was there and knew what was to happen if her guards kept going. Chrysalis flew on ahead, hoping to not lose more of her few loyal subjects.

“Well, well, well. It seems that my intelligence was right; the separatists have found a female. And protectors to go with her too, I wonder where she found something like that. Now I know that these rebels might have filled your head with lies, but I don’t believe it fair if you only heard one side. I cordially welcome you and your guardian entrance to my private dining quarters, so we may have a conversation like responsible adults,” Chrysalis said, shocking Scarlet. She was expecting more resistance, not an open invitation.

“What about Burche here?” Scarlet asked, being the only one who actually cared.

“What about him? He is the one who brought you here, so he will be allowed to return to his rebel friends. I see this as an opportunity to strengthen the changelings, and I can’t do that with dead subjects. Burche, you are free to go. I suggest you take it before I change my mind,” Chrysalis said, looking directly at Burche. The changeling silently nodded and left, knowing what the queen is capable of.

“How do we know you won’t attempt to kill us when we walk inside?” Anthony said, finally speaking after his silence.

“I want what’s best for the changelings, not destroy them. I promise on my honor as queen, no harm will befall the two of you,” Chrysalis said, holding up her hoof. Anthony was skeptical, but agreed to follow on the account that he could carry his weapons.

The inside of the Hive was like something out of the Alien movies, which did not sit well with Anthony. He had seen them too many times to be unprepared. They walked through the hive, the occupants keeping their distance from the hyper-lethal human. Anthony kept his hands on his guns, ready to draw and fire at any time.

The walk was uneventful and the group finally made it to Chrysalis’s private dining quarters, which is what one might think it to be for a changeling. A table sat in the middle, ropes on it to keep the victim down. Two chairs sat on either side on the table, and there was only one way in or out. Chrysalis motioned for Scarlet to sit, while she took the other chair. A pair of servants walked in to get the group whatever they wanted. Both changelings were fine, but Anthony asked for a bucket of water, a scrub pad, and some bandages.

“What would you need those for?” Scarlet asked, not thinking.

“For my arms. They’re burnt on top, so I need to scrub away the dead skin. Then clean and attempt at disinfecting it,” Anthony said, the pair now looking at his arms.

The skin on top was black as night, no skin visible underneath. The wound appeared to be painful, but Anthony showed no signs of it.

“I can heal that for you, as a sign of good faith,” Chrysalis offered, not expecting the answer.

“I’d rather not. My body can heal fast; I just need to help it some. I know how to care for my own body, and I don’t trust you,” Anthony said, keeping back from the queen.

“Fine, but if you wish for any assistance, just ask,” Chrysalis said, causing Anthony to internally gag. He knew that she would be nice as long as they were useful, but this was gross.

As the servant returned with the supplies, Anthony picked a spot on the floor that he could keep an eye on both the door and Chrysalis. He then proceeded to scrape off the burnt skin, which sent pain through him. He was able to ignore it and work, but knew that he should be more careful. Queen Chrysalis opted to wait for him to finish before beginning; she even had a chair brought in for him. The scrapping lasted for a few minutes, and the water finally washed away the grim. Anthony bandaged himself and reluctantly took a seat next to Scarlet.

“Now that we are all present, we may begin with why you are here,” Chrysalis said. The changeling queen looked at the still unicorn changeling, wondering why she hadn’t changed yet.

“We were brought here to over throw you, but I don’t have any desire to rule over the changelings. We need an army to face an evil that threatens everyone, not just ponies, but dragons, griffins, and changelings. This threat can even endanger different realities, which is far more dangerous. We are here to get that army, and we are willing to do what it takes to get it. If that means killing you fine, if that means that we just have to work with you, that is fine too,” Scarlet said, making a very good argument.

“Is that all? If that is all you want, then I can give you an army. But what’s in it for me- I mean the changelings?” Chrysalis asked, leaning forward.

“I have a heavy sway with Princess Luna, and I believe I might be able to grant a pardon for the changelings, allowing you to recover some of your lost land. I won’t be able to allow you to attack Equestrian cities, but I can allow you to have room to grow, and a possible food supply. I don’t have all the details, but it might be plausible,” Anthony said, sealing his fate to his words. Queen Chrysalis’s face lit up like a Christmas tree, knowing that no one would make a promise like that without some grain of truth.

“Really, you can do that? You can really find a way for us to have some land back and a food supply?” Chrysalis confirmed enjoyment on her face. Scarlet was shocked that Anthony would make a promise as this, and not bring it up with her.

“I said I might be able to, that doesn’t mean I will be able to. A pardon is more likely, while finding a steady supply of food for you is not likely. I will try my hardest to get these for you, but I wouldn’t hold my breath. What I am promising you is a hope, not a guarantee,” Anthony said, leaning back some and sighing. He was already tired, but hadn’t done a lot. Scarlet was wondering why it was so.

“I understand, but some hope is better than no hope. I think though that today should be one of celebration, for one of my daughters is home and there is a hope for the changelings. I want you both to be able to celebrate with us, so do we have a deal for today. Tomorrow, we can work out details,” Chrysalis said, beaming with joy.

“We would love to join you, just tell us where and when,” Scarlet accepted, thinking Anthony would be fine.

“Actually, I would be better if I got some sleep. I am having a hard time dealing with these burns.” Chrysalis looked at him like he was retarded, but sympathized with the Spartan.

“Of course, I remember being that stubborn. If it gets any worse, then I highly recommend getting it looked at by any changeling here. They will be more than happy to help you, being our guest and all,” Chrysalis offered, earning only a nod in thanks. Chrysalis called a servant over and told him to take Anthony to his room. The two left the room, leaving mother and daughter alone.

“So, how has it been without me here?” Scarlet asked, still a little sore about it.

“Oh, Scarlet, I would have loved to keep you, but the chance that you might over throw me was still a possibility. I gave you everything you would need to survive, and you did. You are my daughter, and I will always love you, but I had to look out for myself at the time. I’m sorry, and I will do anything to regain your love and affection,” Chrysalis said, sincerity in her voice. This almost melted Scarlet’s heart and brought tears to her eyes, then she remembered the day she was forced to leave.

“What about when you chased me out, yelling that if I ever came back you would kill me on the spot?” Scarlet argued, her voice cracking.

“Oh, darling. I never meant to hurt you, I just did what I had to do,” Chrysalis said, moving around the table and hugging her daughter. “I love you, and I promise I won’t do anything to hurt you again.” Scarlet started to cry into her mother’s chest, large sobs leaving the younger changeling.

Scarlet cried for a long time, Chrysalis soothing her the whole time. Scarlet finally stopped crying and just sat in her mother’s loving hug. Scarlet finally broke the hug and wiped away her tears.

“I’m sorry; I haven’t had a chance to talk about it. And I love you too, mom,” Scarlet said, looking at her mother.

“I know. And we can stay this way. Now, let’s go set up the party, it’s been too long since we have had an excuse to have a good time,” Chrysalis offered, pulling her child out of the chair. Both changelings made their way to announce the return of Scarlet, and to party all night.

And party they did. The changelings hadn’t stopped partying even in the very early hours of the new day. Scarlet had finally gotten back to her room, more drunk than a sailor on leave. She walked in and hit ever object she could. The noise level was enough to wake a dead bear, but she didn’t care. The changeling made her way to her bed, not even changing back into a unicorn, and fell asleep right there.

“I was wondering when you would get back,” a voice said behind the changeling, startling her awake.

“Wait, what! Who’s in here?” Scarlet asked, her horn powering up with magic.

“It’s just me; they placed us in the same room. You wouldn’t know that, considering the amount of alcohol you’ve consumed,” a being said, walking out of the shadows. It was Anthony, and he had a hard time keeping his face serious. Scarlet saw it was him and sighed, face planting into the pillow and falling asleep. Anthony just lightly chuckled and went back to his seat.

In the dark, not even a changeling could see, but Anthony saw just fine. His arms had already started to heal, but he had left because of something else even worse. He hadn’t told anyone about what it was that was really ailing him. He had found the book that showed him how to first use transformation spells, and the information in the book was not good.

I can’t tell anyone, but I will have to. But when, and whom? After Blackwing is dead, then I can tell them. After he’s dead, I won’t need to transform anyway. Anthony thought, deciding what he believed was best for him. He did know that he was wrong.

Canterlot Castle, Library

Princess Luna was leaving the library, heading back to her room. The night was uneventful, so she went to the library to find something to learn. She found a few books that had advanced protection spells and she thought it good to learn a few, considering she mostly had only combat spells. Celestia was the one who enjoyed the protection spells.

Luna was getting more careful with things after she had gotten pregnant. Her natural maternal instincts had been kicking in, and Luna was taking notice. Before, when she would walk through the training grounds, she would laugh at some of the guards who were struggling to accomplish a task, but now she would sympathize and even help them. Shining Armor asked her to stop, but she did it anyway. He couldn’t do anything about it anyway.

Luna also found a book on transformation, and saw that it had not been used in years considering the amount of dust on it. She returned to her room with the book and set to work getting ready for bed. The night was almost over, and she needed to lower the moon soon. The books sat on her dresser and she lowered the moon and watched the sun rise.

Luna sighed and retired to sleep. The dreams that followed were peaceful and soothing. The day was not so for Celestia.

The solar princess was having a hard time dealing with the political troubles. Blackwing’s army had become a problem for the citizens of Equestria. Different merchants had been raided and travelers had gone missing. Celestia had to keep the fact of Blackwing away from the public, but she knew it would not last long. She had to keep saying that she had her top ponies on it, but she was just stalling for time. She knew that word would get out, but all she did was wait.

Luna doesn’t have to deal with this, the bitch. Celestia thought, having to listen to another concerned citizen. All because she’s pregnant, she gets to just read the petitions and judge them where ever she wants. I wish she had gotten an abortion. Celestia was so mad that she was actively scowling in the throne room.

“Princess, is something wrong?” her assistant asked, snapping Celestia out of her thoughts. Celestia’s smile quickly returned.

“No, I just am having an issue wondering on who would be so terrible as to hurt somepony,” Celestia said, convincing the aid she all was fine. Up walked another citizen, this one a member of a very wealthy family in Canterlot.

“Princess Celestia, as you know, I am a part of one of the most wealthy and oldest families. I have also been the one who predicted the changeling invasion on our beautiful city. I have another prediction for you, Princess,” the pony said. Celestia still had not learned his name, but she trusted him and was willing to listen to him.

“What is your prediction?”

“There is a being that is causing all of these disappearances and raids. That human that was here six months ago, he is the one in charge of these forces. I know this because I have seen it in my dreams. As you know, what I dream is a reality. The real savior is actually an alicorn named Blackwing. I don’t know who he is, but he will defeat this human and bring peace to all of Equestria,” the pony said, Celestia detecting no lies. Celestia actually believed the pony too. When she went back and recalled all the information, it could point at Anthony being the real monster.

“Are you certain he is the one?”

“Yes, I know that your captain had gone to scout his army, and came back early. He did not report to you thought until the scheduled time the next day. If you ask him, he will admit to it, and if questioned further will say that the human was there to hand him the report and never actually saw the army.

“I also know that he was in Ponyville, getting the Elements of Harmony on his side. He then had some of his demons and a dragon attacks him, so as to keep the illusion that he is the good guy. In two months when he attacks, Blackwing will be there with his army to defeat this human and restore eternal peace to Equestria,” the pony said, who then turned and left. Celestia was dumb-struck. None had ever insinuated that Shining Armor would willingly work with a monster.

Twilight wouldn’t either, but then Celestia thought about how he was very intelligent and could have easily deceived her student and guard captain. Celestia closed the rest of the day court, so as to question both Shining Armor and her student.

The day was still young, and Captain Armor was just finishing with some of the weaker recruits. He was attempting to strengthen them for a force to counteract that of now Anthony’s army.

“Captain Armor, a word if you will,” Celestia said, getting Shining’s attention. He quickly had his recruits take a break and trotted over to the princess. He was not in armor, so as to run keep up better.

“Yes, princess, what can I do for you?”

“Certain information has been brought to my attention that you did not actually see Blackwing or his army, and in fact had the information given to you by Anthony. I am just checking to see if that is the truth, and I respect you enough to hear you first before making judgment,” Celestia said, watching his face turn from that of serious to that of horror. He was unable to vocalize what he wanted to for a few seconds before finding his voice.

“Yes, it is true. I did not actually see the army and got the information from Anthony. But I trust him with my life princess, and I do not believe he would do anything to threaten the safety of Canterlot and its citizens. And I know for a fact he would do nothing to endanger Princess Luna, I don’t know about you though. I think he’s still mad at you, and if given the option to save you or Blackwing he would pick Blackwing. Uh, no offense,” Shining Armor said, feeling as though he was being too open. Celestia just nodded her head, contemplating on how she was going to get him to see the truth.

“Would it surprise you to know that the informant also told me that Anthony is actually the one trying to over throw me and my sister?” Celestia asked, knowing she really surprised him.

“Well, that can’t be true. Anthony would never do anything to hurt Princess Luna, even if that meant that he had to obey your every command. He would rather grit his teeth and bow down to you, than hurt Luna. I know, because I would do the same for Cadance,” Shining Armor said, knowing it was not what Celestia wanted to hear. He knew this could get him in trouble, but he was not going to let anypony ruin Anthony’ or Luna’s reputation. Especially since neither of them were there to do it themselves.

“Is that how you feel, Captain Armor?” Celestia said, her voice becoming very serious and dark.

“Yes, and I will stand by it no matter what,” Shining said, holding his ground.

“Fine then, from this day forward, you are under investigation to see if you are working with the traitor Anthony and are relieved of duty. Have a good day to you,” Princess Celestia stated, turning on a hoof and leaving Shining Armor there. He had not lost his pride, and he still stood tall. One of his lieutenants trotted over to him.

“Sir, I’m sorry,” he said, Armor just looked at him.

“Ready the Task Force, they need to be told of this.”

The Hive

The human sat in the corner, ear buds keeping the noise of the world gone. He watched over Scarlet as she slept, acting as the guardian that Chrysalis suspected him to be. She wasn’t far off though, for he was willing to protect her, but not to the death. He knew that he was more important, and he had to protect others.

Scarlet stirred little as she slumbered on the bed, completely smashed from the drinking and partying. Anthony stayed in the shadows, so as to keep a better watch on the room. None would see him, and he would be able to remove any who would wish to deal harm in true silence. He was contemplating the facts he was hiding though, wondering when to tell. He was still conflicted over it, but knew it could wait a little while.

Scarlet finally woke from her slumber, holding her head in her hooves. She moaned as she looked around the poorly lit room and saw no one. She got out of the bed and fell to the floor, hard. Anthony lightly chuckled and went unnoticed by the changeling. Scarlet got back up and stumbled to what appeared to be the bathroom. Anthony hadn’t checked, him not caring and not needing to have used it. His bladder was large enough to last him a long time.

Scarlet had turned on a light, illuminating the room she was in and shining it in the bed room. Anthony was just outside the light and still hidden, but not as well as before. If someone was to look right at him, he would be discovered. The bathroom light became a non-issue when Chrysalis walked into the room and turned on the room’s lights.

“Ah, Anthony, good to see you, where is my daughter?” the changeling queen asked. Anthony just pointed to the bathroom and remained seated. Something was not making his day. Chrysalis just nodded and sat next to him and waited for her daughter. “Did you sleep well?”

“I don’t sleep, I wait,” Anthony said, keeping his eyes focused on the bathroom.

“Oh,” Chrysalis said, feeling the conversation go from casual to extremely awkward in just a few words. She chose to remain quiet the rest of the time. She didn’t have to wait long.

Scarlet finally walked out of the bathroom, still in changeling form. She noticed the two sitting in the corner and froze, not having heard either of them. She stared for a few seconds too long.

“I’ve been in here since I left the meeting, Chrysalis just walked in a minute or so ago,” Anthony said, removing the ear buds and placing away his IPod. He stood up and strapped his weapons on, walking out of the room to stand guard outside.

“Morning mother, are we ready?” Scarlet asked, turning from a look of mortification to one of happiness in zero time. Chrysalis just smiled and hugged her daughter. Chrysalis had a lot to catch up on, and she wasn’t going to waste it.

The two walked out the door and linked back up with Anthony, who was playing with his knife outside the door. The walked to the same room as before, except this time it had a pair of guards in the room and paper on the table. Chrysalis and Scarlet each took a seat, but Anthony chose to stand by the wall. He still had his knife in hand.

The meeting went by with boredom on Anthony’s part. He chose to remain out of the conversation, first not being able to speak changeling, and second his mind was in another place. Anthony was still reviewing the information he had read, and every time he went over it, the same information came up and it scared him.

A shiver ran up his spine. The human had never really known fear until then, and it was not a feeling he enjoyed. He sighed and placed the knife back in its sheath. He watched the two converse in their strange language, wishing he had his suit on. The translator would have been helpful at the moment. A noise disturbed the occupants of the room, causing them to all look at Anthony.

“Sorry, I haven’t eaten since lunch yesterday. Is there anything here for me?” he asked, hoping luck would finally be on his side.

“No, I’m sorry. We don’t have anything edible to you,” Chrysalis said, her voice sincere. Anthony just nodded his head.

“Alright, I’ll be back in a few hours then,” he said, turning and walking toward the exit.

“Wait, where are you going?” Scarlet asked.

“Hunting,” was all Anthony said, and he quickly left the room. The two changelings looked at each other, shrugged, and got back to working.

Anthony found his way out of the Hive and ran into the woods. Anthony ran for about a mile before he stopped. He examined his surrounding and smiled, knowing that he was stopped at a very popular game trail. He took out his knife and climbed the closest tree to the trail. Anthony chose a branch that was full of leaves and hung the most over the trail.

He was completely invisible and undetected by wildlife. The human removed an apple out of his pocket and dropped it on the ground so as to attract some prey. He didn’t have to wait long either, considering that none of the animals in the forest were actively hunted. A lone, young buck trotted over to the apple, blissfully unaware of the creature in the trees above it. Anthony waited a few seconds before falling from the tree and landing directly on top of the animal.

The deer tried to escape, but 280 pounds of muscle falling on top of you will stop anyone in their tracks. Anthony’s blade had slit the buck’s throat in no time, killing it quickly. Anthony proceeded to then drain the body of all blood, which lightened the creature. Anthony took the deer and slung it over his shoulders and walked back to the Hive.

“Can’t wait to eat this guy,” Anthony said to himself, wishing he could have potatoes with it. He hauled the load back to the Hive, unaware that he wasn’t the only out hunting.

Canterlot Castle

Shining Armor stood in one of the unused barracks, smelling in the mildew in the walls. It had been unmanaged, but it was private. The door to the barrack opened and a group of unicorns walked in. These unicorns weren’t normal though. Each on was as large as Shining, but their muscle tone was very well defined. No fat was able to survive on their bodies. Each of them were also wearing a different type of armor.

When Anthony had left, he hid a blueprint sheet for Shining Armor. This sheet had designs for a type of armor that was light weight and very effective against any weapons that were in their world. This suit was black and was not very bulky. It had a not just their back and shoulders, but their entire bodies were covered to provide full protection. Shining also found a training regimen that was adapted for ponies.

Shining chuckled to himself, knowing that this was from his world. Shining had trained each and every one of the ponies in that room, but the number was not large enough. Only twelve out of the fifty were able to keep up with the plan, but they were the best. The twelve ponies filed into the room and stood at attention. Shining breathed in deeply and spoke to his troops.

“I am sorry to inform you that Princess Celestia has seen fit to remove me from the position of captain. She knows of my loyalty to the human Anthony and doesn’t believe I can command any more. I will still remain in command of you, for she has placed you personally under my private command. This means that you will always take orders from me, but I understand if you don’t wish to. I am giving you this opportunity to leave. If you stay, there is a chance that you all may eventually labeled as traitors ad exiled. Leave now, or forever hold your peace,” Shining Armor said. Each of the ponies remained in place, and then Lt. Night Star stepped forward.

“Sir, permission to speak freely?” the Lieutenant asked.

“Permission granted.”

“Sir, I think I speak for all of us when I say that we will follow you into the very depths of Tartarus. A little thing like banishment won’t stop us, sir,” Night Star said, the whole team nodding their heads in approval.

“Good, then some things are going to change. We are enacting plan SHADOW, time to vanish,” Shining Armor said. None of the ponies batted an eyelash at the plan, for they all knew what was about to happen next. “You have three days to get your gear and any situations figured out, then we’ll move out. Meet back here in three days, and dismissed.”

The task force all saluted and left the old barrack, leaving Shining alone in the dark building. He then too left the building and to prepare to leave as well. He should have paid better attention to the windows, as a Night Guard moved away from the window and ran to inform Princess Luna.

Half-mile out from the Hive

Anthony walked along at a gentle pace through the woods, a smile on his face and whistle on his lips. He was able to actually clear his head and enjoy some time. Unfortunately, bliss does not last forever. He walked past another large tree and then blasted into it. He hit the tree with a thud and dropped the deer, rolling to the ground. He quickly stood back up and had his magnum drawn.

“Who’s there?” he said, scanning the area. He heard a maniacal laugh in the bushes in front of him. He fired a single round into the bushes, which he heard impact a shield.

“Oh, that’s no way to greet an old friend, is it?” A playful voice in the bushes said, sending a chill down Anthony’s spine.

“My friends don’t blast me into trees, now show yourself!” Anthony said. His left hand started to shake so he removed it from holding the gun and grabbed another clip for the gun.

“Fine then, you do enjoy ruining others fun, don’t you?” a now serious voice said, same being. Out of the woods came something that Anthony had not wished would come out. Blackwing stood in the small clearing, a wicked smile on his face and a shield around his body. Anthony kept the gun pointed at the alicorn.

“Blackwing, I should have known only you would be dumb enough to actually fight me alone,” Anthony said, his voice neutral but his eyes full of hate.

“Tut, tut, tut, don’t you have any manners. I just came by to give you a warning,” Blackwing said, pausing so Anthony could question him.

“Really? And what could you warn me about?”

“When I attack Canterlot, don’t come. Just stay here with your little forest friends and stay away. If you come to the destruction of Canterlot and chose to fight me, I will kill you. And I also have a small prize to give you,” Blackwing said. Blackwing then took a step back and his body started to change. His wings popped back and hips pushed forward. His front hooves shifted into fingers with claws on the end of each one. Blackwing stood up on two legs and was about the same height as Anthony. Anthony froze, not expecting this to happen at all. Blackwing just smiled.

Blackwing then raise one of his hand and inspected it, then he thrust it at Anthony. This sent another wave of energy crashing into Anthony. The wave was not powerful, but wasn’t meant to blast him, only distract him. Blackwing charged, attempting to ram Anthony. The temporary paralysis left and Anthony got in the action. Just as the new Blackwing was about to crash into the human, Anthony dodged to the side and jammed his knee into Blackwing's gut. The once alicorn leaned over, but instead of falling to the ground grabbed Anthony and threw him into a tree.

Anthony hit the tree hard and landed back on his feet, just as Blackwing charged again. Anthony didn’t hesitate to shoot the magnum at the creature in front of him, but the shots impacted the shield. He emptied the whole clip and filled it with a new clip when Blackwing came crashing down on the human. Anthony jumped back, but a claw swiped across his chest. Anthony felt blood start to pour out of his new chest wound, and Anthony did the one thing you should ever do while fighting; look at the wound.

This look was enough for the anthromorphic creature to grabbed Anthony by the throat with its right hand. He smashed Anthony into a nearby tree and held him.

“How do like my new ability? It’s not finished yet, but it will be for Canterlot. I was planning on just mutilating you, but I think it would be easier for the both of us if I killed you now,” Blackwing said, pulling out a blade from his hip. Anthony looked at him and smiled.

“I didn’t know you were this retarded,” he ¬¬¬¬crocked out. Anthony then took his fist and collided it with Blackwing’s elbow.

Blackwing howled in pain as his grasp failed and arm point at the ground. Anthony hit the ground and grabbed Blackwing’s head, allowing it to great his knee. As Blackwing came back up, Anthony took his head again and delivered a crunching head-butt. Anthony grabbed his gun off the ground and prepared to fire, but Blackwing had vanished in a flash of magic. Anthony had won the battle, but the war was still up in the air.

Anthony sighed and picked back up his deer. He continued his march to the Hive, his pace quickened. What should have been a thirty minute nature walk turned into a two minute power jog. He made it back to the Hive and made his way to the dining room. The guards had left the room and the two female changelings had been talking about something when Anthony crashed in.

Both changelings looked at him with a look of shock. His chest was still bleeding and the deer on his shoulders. He dropped the dead animal on the ground and took a step back. He was breathing heavy and looked tired, more than the day before. He then too fell to the ground in exhaustion.

Scarlet instantly trotted over to the human, finding he was still conscious. She looked at his chest wound and found it to be worse than it looked. Deep claw marks dug their way to the bone, and the bone was not healthy looking either. The bones looked enlarged and even Scarlet knew that it was not normal. He looked at her with a dumb smile on his face.

“It’s not as bad as it looks, but it hurts like hell,” Anthony said, the dumb smile still on his face.

“Oh really, And how bad is wound really, Mr. Toughguy?” Scarlet asked.

“I should be good in a day or two,” Anthony said, him not really caring.

“The claw marks might start to heal in a day or two, and I don’t know what to do about your bones,” Scarlet said. She waved Chrysalis over to see the wound, and she gained the same look of horror as well.

“Who did this?! I will make them pay for doing this to my daughter’s protector!” Chrysalis decreed, her anger rising.

“Blackwing, about a half-mile out from here. He ambushed me in the woods and it turns out that the demons taking up residence in him can change him. He stood up to about my height and was just as fast, but he was uncoordinated. I was able to break his elbow and smash his face in. He escaped before I could finish him off,” Anthony said, his voice not wavering or showing signs of pain.

“I can understand the claw marks, but what did he do to your bones. I know they’re not supposed to look like that?” Scarlet asked, focusing back on the bones.

“Actually, they are. For me, when I transformed into this body, it had augmentations to make it stronger, faster, and more durable than any human body could even hope to achieve. My bones can be considered to be unbreakable, and they are enlarge to hold up the extra strain of combat and G-forces. I’ll be fine, I just need to rest,” Anthony said, his energy leaving him quickly.

“Don’t talk, you’re too weak. Mother, can you help me move him please?” Scarlet asked. Chrysalis and Scarlet both lifted the human and headed toward the room he is staying in.

As they set him on the bed, Anthony started to mumble something incoherent. Most of it was jumbled u words.

“Sky…ground…fire…light…water…burn,” Anthony kept repeating. He was in no more control of his body than a wolf was of his hunger. The changelings looked at him with concern, neither knowing what to do. The pair decided it would be best if they helped the wound heal.

Chrysalis spat a green gel-like material out of her mouth and onto the human’s chest. The gel started to harden and constrict on his chest. Scarlet bit down on the human’s neck, injecting him with a healing poison. He stopped mumbling and fell into a comfortable looking sleep. Only he knew the truth.

Dream Realm

A black sky loomed over head, making the day seem as if it was night. The forest was quiet of all life, dead as the bodies that littered the ground. A lone figure stood on a hill, surveying his work. A fire raged on a body in front of the figure. Only a silhouette was visible in the low light, hiding him from the world.

Lightening sounded in the distance, foretelling of water to fall from the black clouds. The creature raised a hand and the forest started to burn all around him. The figure than turned and found something that surprised him.

Is this what you see to happen? The new being said, her voice calm and caring.

What have you? This is not of your mind, so be gone with you. The dark figure said, waving a hand at the calm being.

I have come so as to calm your mind. I have been away from you for far too long, for fear that my sister will take this away from me. The female being said, her form taking a better shape. A body of a large pony was visible, but other features were still too far gone.

I do not require the help of any; I can control my mind alone. The dark being said, his body becoming more consumed by darkness. His eyes turned red and showed an anger in him.

You do not have to do this alone, I wish to help you. I am risking everything to help you, please at least hear me out. The being said, her form taking on more light and shape. It was evident that she was an alicorn and her mane was long and flowing. Color was still void, but it was growing.

Speak your mind and leave, but do not waste my time. The figure said, the darkness temporarily receding. His shape was still impossible to tell, but it was calmer.

I have come to say hello to the one I love most. The one who is to be the father of my foal. And the one who loves me the same. The being said, her form taking complete shape in the dead world. There in the low light stood Princess Luna, her mane flowing and belly bulging with a foal inside.

The figure looked at who had invaded his dream and he began to cry, a cry that was of both sorrow and relief. The darkness left his body and the clouds, allowing the moon to shine through. The figure was now distinguishable as Anthony, Princess Luna’s love. He was standing there, unsure of how he actually got there. He was different though and it showed in what he was wearing.

His normal Spartan was replaced with a more medieval armor. Black as night and made of plate armor. Giant skulls rested on his shoulders and his helmet was removed. His eyes stopped being blood red and chose a soul blue, one that made it appear that he could see into your soul. His normal shoulder length, black hair was replaced with snow white mid-back length hair. He looked as though he could a hundred easily and then still have energy to kill a hundred more.

The armored figure had a shield that was of a dragon’s head on his left arm. In his right was a single blade. The blade had a slight curve to it and was wide, the hilt guard on it was two spikes. Blood coated the single-edged weapon.

Luna took a step toward him and he took a step back. She cocked her head up and he lowered his. Luna took another step toward him and he allowed her to, keeping his head down.

Anthony, is this what you fear? Luna asked, earning only a silent response.

Monster. Was all Anthony said, his voice still dark and evil. A hint of sorrow lingered at the end.

You are not a monster. Your mind is creating this to show your worst fear. You are trying to face your fear alone, and doing is not health. Besides, I wouldn’t pick a monster to impregnate me. Luna said, trying to bring him out of his depressed state.

I have done and will do things, and they have changed me forever. I am a monster. Anthony said, his voice sadder and less evil. Luna took a couple steps forward and was right in front of his shield.

Let me help you. Luna said, using her magic to move the shield. Anthony moved it out of the way and his sword pointed down and away. Luna took the last step and was directly in front of him. She moved her hoof forward and hesitated, looking up at Anthony. Sorrow filled his eyes.

Luna’s hoof moved ahead and placed it on his chest. When she did this, the black armor vanished and was replaced with the camouflage pattern clothes underneath. It spread from his chest to his arms and down his legs, cleansing him of the hate. The sword and shield vanished and his face turned back to the same brown eyes and dark hair. His eyes still lacked the same luster they had before the banishment.

There, now was that difficult? Luna asked, keeping her hoof on him. He smiled weakly and wrapped his arms around Luna. The two then shared a love-filled kiss. As they kissed, the landscape transformed from Death Valley to Spring Clearing. The moon was still out and full, shining down on the two lovers.

The two stopped the kiss and looked into each others’ eyes. Love shone in both and they remained locked in this way for what felt like hours. They two fully broke and sat down, looking up at the star filled sky.

I love you. Luna said, leaning on Anthony.

I love you, too. Luna, I have a confession to. I-

No need. I forgive you. You only did what was needed. What happens out there stays out there. I know you need something to help you with your dreams, so I hope this Scarlet is able to help. Luna interrupted, causing Anthony to blush. He hadn’t expected her to know what was happening out there.

Thank you, I was actually scared there for a second. Anthony said, holding Luna in his arms.

Really, you scared? Now I’ve heard everything. Luna joked, the two of them laughing. The two looked up at the stars and cuddled for the rest of their time together. Anthony disappeared, telling Luna that it was time to return back to her duties.

Canterlot Castle

Luna woke from her slumber to the night sky. She had entered the dreams realm at her desk and realized it was not the best place. She got out of the chair and cracked her neck, an extra loud pop following. She sighed and was about to go find something to eat when one of her guards ran into her room.

“Princess, I have important information!” the guard said. He quickly saluted and was just as quickly put at ease.

“What is it?” Princess Luna said, her voice telling of her irritation.

“Former Captain Armor is taking a group of his soldiers and leaving Canterlot. I came straight to you when I saw this,” the guard said, causing Luna’s ears to perk up.

“Really? Guard you did not see anything or anypony. If word of this reaches my sister, only destruction will follow, is that understood?” Luna said.

“Yes, ma’am,” the guard then left the room, going about his normal duties. Princess Luna sighed after the guard left.

Luna left her room and walked to find her niece. Luna knew that Cadance would be able to tell her where Shining Armor would be going, and maybe find Shining there already.

Luna arrived at the room just past midnight and knocked on the door lightly. A small light was visible from under the door, so Luna didn’t know if Cadance was still awake or had fallen asleep while doing something. Luna didn’t have to guess though as Cadance opened the door and smiled at Luna. The Lunar Princess walked into the room and the door shut behind her.

“Luna, what brings you tonight?” Cadance asked, a smile on her face.

“I came by to find Shining Armor, do you know where he is?” Luna replied.

“Yes, he’s actually in the bathroom now. He should be out in a few minutes. Is everything all right?” Cadance asked, a worried look on her face.

“You know that everything is not all right, and I just heard some information that Shining needs to hear,” Luna said, her voice of concern.

“What’s happened?”

“Something that he should tell you, for it is not my place. May I speak with him in private?” Luna asked, causing Cadance to worry even more. Reluctantly though, Cadance agreed, knowing that her aunt meant well.

Shining Armor walked out of the bathroom and was surprised to see Luna there. He was wondering what she was doing there when she spoke first.

“Shining, I need to speak with you immediately, and in private. Certain information has been brought to my attention that I think you should know,” Luna said, earning a shocked looked from the white unicorn.

“Of course. Cadance, honey, can you step out for a minute?” Shining asked, and Cadance agreed, leaving the two alone. Luna cast a noise cancelation spell, so as to keep their conversation truly private.

“One of my guards has brought to my attention that you and a group of your Task Force will be leaving. I know about what Celestia has done, and I think it is a good thing you leave. And I know where you should go,” Luna confronted the former Captain.

“And where is this place?”

A/N: hope it was worth the wait, because i am not redoing this. also, i hope you all love this side of Celestia like i do.

Chapter 6: Shining's Journey

A/N: hello readers, i just want to say hello and apologize for the short chapter, but there was not much i wanted to do with it. this is more of a filler until i get the next chapter out. that chapter will feature the building of the army and how the changelings were brought together. i hope you enjoy this for now though.

Outskirts of Canterlot, mid-night

Shining Armor was standing with his back to the city, wind blowing around him. The past three days had been some of the most dangerous he has had so far, and he wasn’t done yet. He knew where he had to go, but getting there was not going to be easy. Luckily, he wasn’t doing it alone.

Behind him was also the Task Force, which had elected to call themselves The Banished, who had all chosen to follow him. All twelve of the unicorns stood at attention, waiting for Shining to give the final order to move out. The white unicorn turned around to face his squad and smiled. Each one of them were wearing their armor and carried only what was needed. Shining Armor turned around and eye the ponies in front of him, knowing that they were his to command.

“We all know why we’re out here, and I hope none of you are having second thoughts. We are too far gone to change now, and we have to leave behind what we know to save it. We have a destination that is far and you may not enjoy the occupants, but it is the only true safe haven for us. Now let’s go,” Shining said, his squad all nodding and remaining as quiet as possible.

Shining Armor nodded in reply and the group left the sight of the castle, none of them looking back. The moon was dark, so as to cover their escape. Luna had done this on purpose, and Shining silently thanked her.

Shining led the group to the forest as quickly as possible and away from any eyes that just might be following them. As the trees took the group in, Shining and two others ignited their horns so as to see through the pitch darkness. They knew the travel would be days, but it wasn’t something that they couldn’t do. Shining Armor took out a map from his bag and looked at the distance they would be traversing, and even on the map it looked long and dangerous.

They would have to pass through the Everfree Forest, which in itself was dangerous, and then cover miles of uncharted woods. And finally get to a destination that might not even be friendly at that time. He sighed and put the map away, knowing it would only make the journey harder if he kept looking at it. He just faced forward and took it a step at a time.

After five miles of walking through the root tangled ground, the squad found a clearing. They choose this to set up camp for the night, and broke into groups to find wood and food. The work was done quickly and effectively, none of them wanting to be lost in the woods so early in the journey. The wood was quickly made into a shape and lit, providing heat and light to the dark, cold forest. In just two months, snow would cover the ground and the weather was growing closer to the necessary temperatures.

As camp was made, Shining took the time to remember what Luna had told him.

Flashback

“Shining, I know what you are planning, and I know where you can go,” Luna said to Shining Armor. Cadance had left the room to allow the two some privacy.

“Where? Where could I possibly go where we won’t be hunted?”

“With Anthony. He has made it to the changeling kingdom and is allied with them. It will be a safe haven there, and then when Blackwing comes, an army will be ready to face him,” Luna said, her voice clear and crisp.

“Okay, but I hope your right about this, I don’t want to walk into the changeling home and find a trap waiting for us,” Shining voiced his concern.

“Don’t worry, Anthony won’t let that happen.”

End Flashback

Shining hoped that Luna was right, but he trusted her so he would press forward. That night everypony in the group slept and nothing disturbed them. They awoke ready to face the new day.

The walking through the Everfree Forest is not as easy as most Twilight made it out to be. The tree were thick with vines and roots, slowing the group down. They didn’t want to leave a trail to be followed, so they had to maneuver around much of the forest.

Trees got in the way constantly, and vines threatened to ensnare the group. The ground was littered in roots jutting out to trip any unlucky soul not watching their step. The wall of trees broke with what appeared to be a hunting trail. The group didn’t have time to find a new path, so they took the path.

The sun was up high in the sky when Shining Armor had his team stop for a break. Everypony in the group took drinks from their water skins. As they listened to the forest, the air was still and provided a thick layer of humidity to fill the cooling weather. Shining looked at his team and sighed, knowing this was not going to be easy on them.

He pulled out a picture of Cadance and smiled, knowing he was doing it for her. As the group finished their water break, a roar was heard out in the distance. Everypony froze as they waited to find the source of the noise. It sound from a north-eastern direction, the direction the trail led. Everypony looked at each other before shrugging, they all knew that there was no other way to their destination.

They walked on the path, hoping not to run into whatever made the noise. An hour pasted by as the group made slow progress, no sound passed between the group. As they made the progress, the sound was heard again, this time closer and louder. A clearing was seen ahead and Shining Armor had Lieutenant Graphite sneak up to see what was in there.

The group watched the path in anticipation for anything. Time seemed to slow down for the group, waiting the jungle. Lieutenant Graphite returned after ten minutes of being away. He looked calm, but they all knew he had seen something.

“Captain, there is a Manticore nest up there. I saw a way around, and I recommend we move now as the nest only has a few sleeping females,” the LT. reported in a whisper. Shining Armor thought it over for a second before agreeing and the squad moved out.

They approached the nest quietly and finally saw the opening to the nest. The area was mostly clear except for a few scarce trees spread around. Three manticores were sleeping in a group, all snoring loudly. The unicorns decided not to stay, and kept going down the path out of the range of the manticores.

As night started to fall, the group found a place to sleep that was not far from the trail. They set up their sleep mats, but chose to go without fire to not alert the manticores. Instead, they used a night vision spell and ate dinner in quiet. All of them turned in with nothing new.

The next morning was the same as before, the group woke and walked out to the trail. They walked all day, only taking breaks to relieve themselves. The group eventual left the Everfree Forest, and finally entered the Outlands. Trees as thick as pillars and taller than most buildings. The tree thankfully were wider apart and easier to move around, no roots to entangle the unicorns and no vines to snare the group.

The air was also clearer. Instead of stagnant and humid, it was flowing and cool. Sunlight was able to pierce the canopy with more ease and the shadows held less secrets. The squad stopped to appreciate the comfort of this new forest, making them think why this was not occupied by Equestrians. The time though was getting late and they all camped out, fire and everything.

The group woke with ease the next morning with renewed vigor. They walked through the morning hours with no care in the world, this though was to be their downfall. They stopped for a lunch break and Corporal Green Horn left the group to you the facilities. Everypony was enjoying himself when they heard a scream.

The scream was unlike anything they had ever heard. The voice was filled with true pain and agony. It lingered in the quiet air for a few seconds too long, lowering the temperature in the forest. Dread filled everyponies heart as three Timberwolves rushed from the trees.

The two on the outside were large and mean, but the middle one was larger and had blood on its teeth. Fresh blood. The middle one pounced on the group, hopping that they would not fight back. It didn’t happen that smoothly for the Timberwolf.

Shining Armor instantly rasied a shield to stop the beasts attack, sending it back into a tree. The other two jumped at the shield as it fell, but they were both met with a blast of magic that set them both on fire. The creatures howled in pain and started to fall apart. The middle wolf looked at its comrades and charged at the unicorns. It was met with a swift kick to the side of the head and a blast of magic to destroy the creature into nothing.

The team was breathing heavy from the shock and set out to find Green Horn. They didn’t have to look far to find him, or really what was left of him. They hung their heads in shame and proceeded to bury their friend. No words were said and the only thing to tell others that somepony had died there was a simple stone with Corporal Green Horn written on it.

The squad proceeded as scheduled and in silence. They made camp that night and everypony went to sleep sad and tired.

With the new day, they set out at a brisk pace. Shining knew they were getting close and knew that the next day would place them at The Hive. Again, disaster struck.

The group had been walking for a few hours when a voice behind them spoke up.

“Well, well. What do we have here? A group of unicorns lost in the woods?” the voice said. Everypony turned and saw it to be a Diamond Dog, and a big one at that. The Diamond Dog had five others with him, all carrying different types of melee combat weapons.

“Hey, boss. What should we do with them?” a burly one said to the leader.

“What you boys think? We’re going to eat them,” the leader said, pulling out his sword and charging. The rest of the Diamond Dogs followed suit, and were about to collide with the unicorns a blast of magic sent the Diamond Dogs crashing into the forest. But the blast didn’t come from the group.

They all looked over and saw a unicorn with a midnight blue coat and black hair standing a few yards away. The new unicorn walked toward the down Diamond Dogs and spoke to it with much authority.

“Now I want you to leave, or it will be your head,” the unicorn said, his voice stern.

“I don’t think so,” the leader said, swiping with its blade at the unicorn. He missed and was stunned to see the unicorn ten feet away from him. “Urgh, get over here.” The leader dog tried to stand up, but didn’t get the chance.

“Yol Toor Shul!” the unicorn said, his horn glowing with magic. Fire spewed out of the horn, cooking the Diamond Dog to a burnt crisp. The other Diamond Dogs looked at the new unicorn and ran for their lives, bot wanting to become bar-b-que.

The squad of unicorns looked at the new arrival with some level of awe, but Shining Armor just walked over and stuck his hoof out. The unicorn looked at him and smiled, shaking Shining’s hoof.

“Good to see the Outlands haven’t killed you,” Shining said, placing his hoof back down.

“I should say the same to you, considering the fact that none of you had raised a shield in defense from the Diamond Dogs attack. Shining must have taught you better than that,” the unicorn said.

“Still busting my balls, aren’t you? Good to see, Anthony,” Shining Armor said, shocking the entire group. They had all thought that Anthony wasn’t actually as powerful as the stories, but they had seen the proof right in front of their faces.

“Now come on, we have to get you back to The Hive, god only knows what might come after us out here,” Anthony said, turning and leading the group down the path Anthony had come from.

The walk to The Hive was uneventful, and the squad all enjoyed that. They finally climbed over a hill and saw it. The Hive, buzzing with activity as changelings flew around the object. The unicorns looked at it in awe at the size and organization it had just from the distance they were at.

“I would like to welcome you all to, The Hive. Your new home away from home,” Anthony said, waving a hoof at the giant hive in front of them. Shining knew this was going to be a challenge.

thanks for reading, and please review. i love reading what people have to say

Chapter 7: The Begining of War

A/N: hey, this chapter isnt as long as my earlier chapters becuase i dont have long sections here. the next chapter though will feature the moving out to fight. WARNING! THIS CHAPTER FEATURES A CLOP SCENE! WARNING! that is all.

The room that everypony was in was quite large and circular, allowing everypony a sight at the speaker. Anthony stood at one point, Shining Armor to his left and Scarlet to his right. Queen Chrysalis was not available considering her status and the changelings’ demands. The rest of the unicorn squad sat around in a circle, all provided by the changelings. Shining was a little nervous being in the home of the changelings, but he knew that he could trust Anthony. Scarlet started the talk.

“As princess of the changelings, I give you my humble welcome and apologize for my mother’s absence. She has much work to do and is unable to see you all. I hope you can all understand this. Now I will be here in this discussion to provide any answers that Anthony might not be able to answer. I will also remain in my unicorn form for this discussion,” Scarlet said, being very formal and calm. The squad was able to relax and be calm.

“Thank you Scarlet, now to get you all up to date. I know already one thing one your minds, and that is how am I a pony again. The spell I use to change into a human only lasts a week, and then I have a cool down period of a month. So that is why I’m a unicorn.

“Now, when Scarlet and I first got here, the changelings were in the middle of a civil war. Scarlet had spoken with the leaders to get an agreement in order. Scarlet shall be taking control of the changeling kingdom after the death of Blackwing, with Queen Chrysalis submitting herself to the Canterlot authorities for trial. They have agreed and will assist us in the protection of Canterlot,” Anthony paused here to catch his breath. He continued quickly.

“Scarlet had to speak with them because I was not able to at the time. About a week ago, Blackwing found me out in the woods while I was gathering food. He caught me when I had no armor on. He now has the ability to transform, and it is not pretty. He tore open my chest and I broke his arm in three places. He escaped and I got back here as fast as possible. Chrysalis and Scarlet healed my body and my transformation spell wore off. I’m still having a hard time breathing, so pauses will be common for a few more days,” Anthony said, pausing again with a slightly labored breath.

“We now have a staff that can train the changelings. They are already strong and have organization, but they lack proper combat skills. Shining, I want you to start training them. I’ll help later, but right now I still need to watch myself. Each of you will have your own rooms to sleep in, and you shall be escorted there. This meeting is dismissed, you may leave. Shining, may I speak with you in private?” Anthony said, a door opening and some changelings walked in. They took the unicorns and led them to their rooms, leaving the three alone.

“What is it that you wanted to talk about?” Shining asked.

“Luna has been keeping me up to date when I sleep. We will know right away when Blackwing moves, but I need something. I want to know right now, do you think we have a chance?” Anthony asked, his strong demeanor gone. It was replaced with one of concern.

“Truthfully? I believe that we have a chance, but I haven’t seen met Blackwing. I don’t know how powerful he really is. Why do you need my opinion though, aren’t you just as powerful?” Shining asked, not thinking that he wasn’t.

“Honestly, I don’t know. His power is great, greater than it was six months ago. He might actually be more powerful than the Elements of Harmony,” Anthony said, shocking both Shining Armor and Scarlet. Scarlet had not known how powerful he really was, and she knew that the Elements were the most powerful objects in the world.

“Wait, Blackwing might be more powerful than the most powerful objects ever?” Shining asked, raising his voice in surprise.

“Yes, I am. Which brings me to another concern; fighting him might be the last time I use my transformation spell. I have found that the spell was never intended for long use. The consequence of changing too many times involves permanently being trapped in the selected form, uncontrollable power surge, and death. I don’t fear any of that coming to pass, as I see that Blackwing will make sure I don’t live to see that day,” Anthony said, admitting out loud what was in his mind for the past few months.

“Wait, you think that you’re going to die in the fight with Blackwing? But you’re the most powerful unicorn I’ve ever met,” Scarlet said, breaking her silence.

“I know, but that doesn’t mean shit to Blackwing. I won’t even be able to fight him as a unicorn. He’s too fast and strong, I’ll have to fight him as a Spartan, and event then it might not be enough. I have already made peace with myself on this matter, so you can’t change my mind. But now onto other business, Shining I name you the godfather of Luna’s and my child when he or she is born. We have already conversed on this subject and she agrees with me, so will accept?” Anthony asked Shining Armor. Shining was taken aback by the proposition, but recovered and answered.

“It would be an honor to be your foal’s godfather. And if I am to guess correctly, Luna will be asking Cadance to be the godmother?”

“Yes, and I’m sure she’ll say yes. Thank you, Shining, it gives me a level of security knowing that she’ll have you to look over her after I’m gone,” Anthony said, tears forming in his eyes. Scarlet went over to him and grabbed him in a hug, prompting Shining Armor to do the same. Anthony calmed down and the two stepped back from him. “Now then, why don’t we take you to go see Queen Chrysalis? I think you two have something’s to work out, if I remember correctly.”

“Ya, you could say that,” Shining said, a frown growing on his face.

The Hive: Throne Room

Queen Chrysalis sat on her throne listening to her War Committee. These changelings were the ones who she could trust to give her accurate information on the enemy and how to stop it. Scarlet waked into the room and quietly moved over to her mother, the Committee not even looking in her direction.

“Mother,” Scarlet whispered. “Anthony and Shining are waiting to see you.”

“Thank you,” Chrysalis said, sighing in relief. “General’s, if we may continue this tomorrow, I would like to have some personal time with my daughter.”

The general’s all got up and left the room without a single protest, considering the last time they did it ended with the death of one of them. Anthony and Shining Armor walked in the same door that Scarlet had come through earlier. Chrysalis saw Shining and an evil smile formed on her lips, while a scowl grew on Shining’s face.

“Ah, so it is true that you are here. How is Cadance?” Chrysalis said, her voice sending a chill through everyone present.

“Now mother, remember what we talked about,” Scarlet said, instantly trotting up to her mother. Chrysalis sighed and looked at her daughter.

“Of course, I am sorry Shining Armor. I normally do not get to greet those whom I have had relations with,” Chrysalis said.

“You call ‘relations’ kid napping my fiancé and pretending to be her? You are one sick bitch,” Shining said, his anger rising.

“Now, now, everyone calm down, this doesn’t have to get ugly. Chrysalis regrets taking Cadance away and pretending to be her and she regrets the attack on Canterlot. Will you two just leave it at that?” Anthony said, taking a step forward so he was more in between them.

“Well, I don’t regret the whole thing. I did enjoy Shining’s companion at night, you know what I mean Shining,” Chrysalis said. Scarlet blushed, Anthony facehoofed, and Shining Armor went over the top.

“Why you no good, evil little insect! What makes you think that you are allowed to speak to me like that?” Shining Armor said, puffing up in anger.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t like it either. If I remember correctly, you always pushed for it,” Chrysalis instigated, causing Shining to start fuming. Anthony quickly moved to defuse the situation.

“Okay, I think that the past is the past and it should be forgotten. Or at least put to the side while we have serious shit going down. Can you two do that?” Anthony said, hoping they would compromise.

“I can do that, if Shining Armor will do one thing for me?” Chrysalis said, a mischievous smile crawling on her face.

“And what would that be?” Shining asked, his temper still high.

“We reenact the night before the night before the wedding,” Chrysalis said, her evil plan out. Anthony stepped back because he had no clue what shit was about to go down. Shining stood dumbfounded and then got pissed.

“You evil BITCH! I would rather fight Blackwing right now without my magic than do that again with you,” Shining said, true anger in his voice.

“Then I guess that you and your team are no longer allowed here in my kingdom. You can go back to Canterlot and take your chances as traitors,” Chrysalis said. Shining took a step forward but was quickly stopped by Anthony.

“Look, I know she can be a bitch, but you don’t have much choice,” Anthony said to him quietly. “Besides, it can’t be too bad if you enjoyed it once already. If you have a logical reason on why you shouldn’t, then just do it.”

Shining Armor inhaled and sighed loudly, knowing that he had only one thing and it was weak at that. He breathed in and walked up to Queen Chrysalis, holding his head high.

“Fine, we can do ‘that’, but only this once,” Shining said, releasing his breathe.

“There, now was that so hard to commit to. I will have my chambers set up for us later. Be there after you have eaten dinner. I’ll be waiting,” Chrysalis said, leaving the group.

Anthony thought that they were done when he realized that nothing was accomplished except to get Chrysalis off. He face-walled at the stupidity of allowing Queen Chrysalis out without talking to her about the situation at hoof.

“Well I call bullshit,” Anthony said, removing his face from the wall. An imprint of him was left behind.

“What? Why are you the one calling bullshit? I should be considering what I have to do tonight just to keep my squad here,” Shining Armor said, looking at Anthony.

“Because, I have a million and one things to do and Chrysalis just walked out to do random activities with you that only you two know about. All right, you know what. Fuck it, Scarlet and I will figure this shit out. I still need to sleep, but I guess that will only happen when I’m dead,” Anthony said, walking away in a fit of anger.

Shining Armor walked over to the shocked Scarlet and stood next to her for a few seconds. He looked at her in wonderment to how well she had been handling the situation.

“What’s wrong with him?” Shining Armor asked.

“I don’t know. He has been very cynical ever since I met him. He wasn’t like that the whole time, but little things would set him, especially when he woke up from Blackwing’s attack. I’ll ask him later, after he’s had time to cool off. You can tell your team to make themselves at home and eat something. Then I think you should go see my mother afterwards. It is not good to keep her waiting,” Scarlet said, turning and leaving as well.

Why do I get put in these situations? Shining Armor thought, shaking his head as he walked to the barracks.

Chrysalis’s Bed Chambers; later that night

Shining Armor stood in front of the doors to the changeling queen’s room as he pondered his choose in doing this. He knocked on the door three times while taking in a final breathe of outside air.

“Come in,” a voice said from inside, sending a chill down Shining’s spine. He opened the door and walked in to find Queen Chrysalis in a very un-queen like manner.

She was splayed out on her bed in a vulnerable position and was wearing a maid’s custom. She looked up at the surprised Shining Armor and grew a smile on her face. She lifted her hoof and waved him over, Shining visible swallowed hard. The door closed behind them and all that was heard from the room was silence.

Scarlet and Anthony’s Room

Scarlet was walking out of the bathroom as Anthony was laying on the bed reading another one of is spell books. Scarlet shook her head and got in bed next to him. She snuggled right up to him and he looked at her, dropping the book down.

“What do you think their doing in there?” Scarlet asked, using her magic to bring the blanket over them.

“I don’t want to know. It might not be something I would want to even think about. But I can guess what we might do tonight,” Anthony said, pushing her onto her back and planting a kiss on her lips. Scarlet returned the kiss and began the wrestling match of tongues inside his mouth.

The kiss continued for some time as they fought over who was to be victor. Scarlet was no match though as she was the first to break the kiss for the nectar if sweet air. She looked up at him and smiled, knowing what he was going to do next. She looked down and saw his erect member waiting to penetrate her. She gave a singular nod and Anthony pushed forward, placing the head just at her opening.

Scarlet gasped slightly as she felt it on her moist lips. Anthony pushed a little harder and got just the tip in and waited, knowing Scarlet was still sensitive. She nodded a little, giving the approval to continue. He obliged, but was still careful to be as gently as possible with her. He pushed into her inch by inch, watching her face turn from one of discomfort to that of pleasure. He finally bottomed out, sitting still for a moment to allow Scarlet time to adjust. When she gave the go ahead, Anthony took over.

He pulled out of her slowly, only leaving the tip in. He then pushed into her, faster and with less caution as before. He continued into her until he couldn’t go in any farther and pulled mostly out again. He then pushed in even faster and with more force than before, knowing that Scarlet could handle it now. He continued increasing his tempo until he was like a piston for a European super car, moving at a high rate.

Scarlet was enjoying the high tempo, loving how she was never empty for long. She felt him in places that she thought was unreachable by any stallion, but he was hitting them every time. She couldn’t hold back her orgasm forever, but she was going to try. The complete pleasure from the pounding was unlike anything she had ever experienced. Scarlet felt her orgasm about to peak and she could back anymore.

“I’m cumming, oh, I’m cumming!” Scarlet screamed, her body convulsing as her orgasm rocked her body. Her vagina squeezed Anthony’s stallionhood, preventing him from moving. She didn’t release for close to a minute, riding her peak down. Sweat covered her coat and her breathing was labored, but she wasn’t done for the night. “Are you cum next?”

Anthony was taken aback a little by the question, not knowing how much energy Scarlet had left in her. She then changed back into changeling form right underneath Anthony. He felt her tighten up over his member, knowing this was going to be more work on his part.

“I’m about to give the most pleasurable sex you have ever had, and all without me finishing,” Scarlet said, a devilish grin growing on her face. Her horn then glowed green as Anthony felt a sensation traveling down his urethra. His breathing started to become labored as his pleasure grew all from the little bit of magic traveling through his erect.

Scarlet quickly turned the tables on him and had him lying on his back, Scarlet riding him cowgirl style. She started to rotate on him and looked him in the eyes, knowing he was getting closer to his orgasm. She leaned down and moved to kiss him, but thought otherwise and instead bit down on him. He was used to her feeding off of him, but not in this form. Instead of feeding, she was injecting him with something. His use of his arms and legs started to fail him, but his voice was still his.

“What are you doing?” he asked, his breathing becoming more labored from the sex.

“Just making it more pleasurable. You will soon only feel the move on your penis, riding you to orgasm. You will know only pleasure from this, what do you think?” Scarlet said, knowing he wouldn’t be talking soon.

“And I guess you get to choose where I finish too, don’t you?” Anthony’s last words were, not the greatest, but it would work.

“Of course, what changeling princess would I be if I let this delicious cum go to waste by not absorbing it into myself? Don’t worry, I won’t get pregnant. I’m saving that for when I am queen,” Scarlet said, ending all conversation.

She bounced quickly on his dick, knowing now he could only feel that. She could see his face starting to wince up from almost reaching his orgasm, thanks to Scarlet’s magic. She leaned back and allowed him to watch his own member enter and exit her, feeling his orgasm coming. She felt him tense up inside her, his member slightly enlarged from the amount of semen in him. She rode him for the last few seconds before slamming herself down on him, sending him over the edge.

Scarlet felt his cum start to fill her, then over fill her. Semen started to flow out of her at a large rate and more was pumped into her womb. Scarlet actually started to get scared that he would get her pregnant, but she didn’t show it. She rode him to allow some room for his cum.

Scarlet felt her system then start absorbing the semen, filling her with much needed energy. She looked down at her captive and saw him breathing heavily, knowing it took a lot out of him.

“Shh, sleep my darling, sleep. You need your rest after that,” Scarlet said. She didn’t have to wait long for him to fall asleep and his dick to soften.

Scarlet laid down partially on top of him with his softening member still inside her. She was thoroughly satisfied and knew she needed to sleep for what was coming up in the next few weeks.

The two slept soundly that night after their pleasurable time, nightmares not entering either of their minds. The same could not be said for Shining Armor, as he laid on Queen Chrysalis’s bed. He was just glad that she had finished with him and fallen asleep, for he was not liking what she had done to him. (I would go and tell this part, but I don’t want to go into that, so I’ll leave to your imagination.)

The next day; Breakfast

Scarlet and Anthony were the first to make it down to the dining room, it being the only one in the Hive. A table was laid out will different types of foods for Shining and his squad, all of which was for breakfast. Shining’s unicorns came in at 0700 on the dot and sat down at the table, waiting for Shining Armor.

“I wouldn’t wait too long, he might not come down for breakfast. I don’t think he had a good night last night,” Anthony said, levitating a bagel over to his plate.

“And what makes you say that?” Shining’s lieutenant asked, not knowing what they knew.

“He had to work with Queen Chrysalis all last night, figuring out how to feed all you pansies. The last time I had to work late with Chrysalis, I definitely did not want to come down to eat. Spent the whole day locked in my bed chambers,” Anthony said, sending a message to the troops: Don’t ask what happened.

The squad got the point and started to eat breakfast. Scarlet leaned over and whispered in Anthony’s ear, “You never worked with my mother on anything.”

“Ya, but they don’t know that,” Anthony whispered back, Scarlet realizing why he lied to the unicorns. She straightened back up and continued to watch the unicorns feast. They ate everything that was hot, knowing that a warm meal was not always on the menu.

At 0830, the unicorns got up and proceeded to leave for the barracks. Anthony got up and walked with them, planning on using them to train the changelings. Scarlet walked off to get the changeling army put back together and to the training grounds. 0900 started the call for war.

Chapter 8: The Not-So-Calm Before the Storm

The Hive: Parade Grounds

The changeling army as a whole stood at attention, all looking forward at their leaders. Queen Chrysalis stood in the middle of a stage, overlooking her army. She sighed, knowing that she alone had not crafted it or even had input on how to craft it. That all went to her daughter and her lover. Anthony and Scarlet stood by each other, to the left of Chrysalis, looking out into the large crowd. Shining Armor and his lieutenant stood on Chrysalis’s right, standing proud at what they helped to create. Chrysalis stepped forward to give her speech to her troops.

“My changelings, it is on this day that I would like to congratulate you all on coming together and forming a real military to defend our home. I know that I had nothing to do with your actually formation, and I will not take credit for it. You all have done this not for me, but for my daughter, Princess Scarlet.” Chrysalis paused a moment to look behind at her daughter and smile.

“That does not mean that I will not join you. I will be at the front of this force, leading you into battle. This war will be the last I participate in, for as soon as we have won I will be handing over my crown to Princess Scarlet. She will then take control of our nation and led you into the future.

“I have no regrets about this, for I have been in power too long. I would have stepped down sooner, but then what type of parent would I be? I could not knowingly send my daughter and former kingdom into battle with no experience. I know my daughter is smart and I know she would have found a way to win, but I could not leave a struggling nation in my daughter’s hooves to fix on her own.

“This war shall be my last, and it might be the last. But if more are to come, then I am confident that the Changeling Kingdom will not fall while my daughter is in charge. And I believe that she is the one to rule over you.

“And now to had this over to General Anthony, the one in command of you. And thank you for hearing me for one last time,” Queen Chrysalis said, taking a step back. The crowd applauded Chrysalis, knowing that she would not say something like that without meaning it. The applause was true as they all knew that is would be a service to work under their Queen one more time.

Anthony took a step forward and the crowd got quiet, knowing that the last time they carried on they had to run thirty miles in the snow. Anthony cleared his throat and spoke.

“Thank you, Queen Chrysalis. Now onto business. Blackwing’s army is on the move, on a direct collision course with Canterlot. If Canterlot falls, then the rest of the world might as well follow. Blackwing’s goal is to kill the Alicorn Sisters, and if he succeeds death will follow everywhere. He wants some form of revenge, and then world domination. He might also be planning to take control of other worlds, which is highly dangerous.

“Your mission is simple; take out Blackwing’s Army. This will be done as Queen Chrysalis, Shining Armor, Princess Scarlet, and myself battle with Blackwing and his commanders. Some of you will be injured, some of you will lose someone, some of you will die. If you fight, you might die, but if you don’t fight, you will die. This is not a faux attempt to get you to fight, this is fact.

“Blackwing wants everyone in this world to be his slave or dead. He sees changelings as the only race that would have a chance to fight against him, so he wants all of you dead. You could run, you could hide, but eventually he would find you and kill you. This is the time to fight.

“We must strike while the time is still open to us. We must fight to save not just Equestria, but everyone living in this world. We must do this for the future of not just the world, but also the changelings.

“I know that you are all ready to fight. I know that you are all ready to strike. And I know that you are all ready to see the fall of Blackwing. Today is a day that will live on in history when a torn changeling nation came together to form a force to fight for the future, for the right to live. For freedom.

“Today, we will march to Canterlot. Tomorrow, we will fight for Canterlot. No matter the outcome, it shall be a privilege to work with such valiant fighters. And for that, I salute you,” Anthony spoke, saluting the force. He was rewarded with a salute from the entire changeling army. He dropped the salute, the army doing the same thing.

“Now let’s move!” Anthony ordered.

“Sir, Yes sir!” was the reply Anthony got from the changelings, pride welling up in his chest. The army turned left and started marched toward the woods, staying in three columns. Anthony turned to Shining Armor and his LT.

“Shining, I want you and Chrysalis leading these guys through the woods. We won’t have to worry about being ambushed, considering how large of a force we have here. Sleep is not a factor here, as changelings can go a week without sleep. They are also all fed, so stopping for food is not a factor either. We should be there in no more than three days. Scarlet and I will follow from behind with Fluffy,” Anthony said.

“Right. Am I right to guess that you’ll transform for this battle?” Shining asked.

“You guess correctly. We need every advantage, and a Spartan super solder is a big advantage. Especially if Blackwing is an anthropomorphic now, we need something that can move as quickly and nimbly as him. Shining Armor, it has been a pleasure to know you, even if it started off bad. I am glad that you and I have become close friends,” Anthony said, sticking out his hoof. Shining Armor ignored the hoof and hugged Anthony, startling him. Shining broke off and looked at him.

“Don’t tell anyone, got it?” Shining said, earning a smile from Anthony.

“You got it. Now get to the front of the army, that’s an order.” Shining saluted and left, trying to catch up to Queen Chrysalis. Anthony chuckled as Shining left. Anthony turned to Scarlet and started to walk toward another destination, Scarlet following behind him.

Anthony turned a corner and was quickly enveloped in a light of pure magic, blinding Scarlet as she caught up to him. When the light died down, the unicorn was gone and was replaced by a tall human. The man looked around and then at Scarlet, a small smile creeping onto his face.

“Ready to get this party started?” Anthony asked, earning a smile from Scarlet.

“You bet,” she said.

Canterlot Castle

Princess Celestia was enjoying her morning tea, reading over some of the minor reports that crossed her path. Luna had already gone to sleep and was not around give Celestia some company. She kept reading as she levitated some the tea cup to her lips and drank.

The door to the private dining chamber opened for one of Celestia’s assistants, a white unicorn with a cream mane. She was holding a message for the princess, but said nothing as she feared Celestia’s wrath.

“Yes, what is it?” Celestia said, looking up from her reports.

“A message has arrived. I don’t know who it is from, just that it is marked ‘Important’,” the assistant said, levitating it to the princess.

“Fine, you may go,” Celestia said, taking the letter. The assistant left the room without another word.

Celestia opened the letter and read it:

To Princess Celestia,

I am sorry to inform you, but the changeling army is on the move. Their force is far larger than we could have predicted. The only way they could have done this was if they had somehow reunited their kingdom. The traitor, Shining Armor is among the changelings, leading them straight through the wood with Queen Chrysalis by his side. I cannot tell if he is doing it on his own or he is under the changeling spell. They also seem to have the human with them, and he is riding some kind of wingless dragon. I predict that they will be in range of Canterlot in only two days.
In brighter news, Blackwing has sent his army to meet them, but he has to make them move, so they will be unable to stop them before they make it to the outskirts of Canterlot. He recommends that you prepare your army to help defend Canterlot. He knows you have more experience fighting changelings than he does.
The dragons have said that they will not participate, saying that you are a blind to the truth. The griffins will try to assist, but they had wasted much time choosing at the last minute to not move to Canterlot. They may not be present at the start of the fight, but they say they will try to be there for the rest of it.

Your faithful servant, Penumbra.

Celestia finished reading the letter and instantly got up. She walked out of the room and headed straight to the war room. Inside she found a sight of multiply unicorn lieutenants fighting over what they wanted to say. They did not notice Celestia walk in until she spoke.

“What is the meaning of this?” Celestia spoke with anger in her voice. The room fell silent. “Why was it that I was the last one informed about the movement of our enemy?”

“We’re sorry Princess, but we were also informed just a few minutes ago. Princess Luna is being informed now, so she will soon join us,” one of the lieutenants said. He had a gray coat with a red mane. He stood as tall as possible, but was still shorter than Celestia.

“Fine, but I need to be informed before you,” Celestia demanded, exerting more power in her voice.

“Yes, Princess,” the LT said, just as Luna walked in.

“This is becoming a habit. I need to sleep, or there might be complications with my pregnancy,” Luna said, not looking at Celestia but knowing she was there. Luna’s mane was in knots, un-flowing and un-regal. He belly was even larger than the last time council was held.

“Yes, Princess. This is just urgent news.”

“I know, but it is still not healthy. Am I to assume that this meeting is to decide what to happen next?” Luna said, yawning after her question.

“Yes, Princess. Blackwing has advised us to build our army to protect from the changelings that get through. I believe-” the lieutenant started to say but was rudely cut off by Luna.

“Blackwing can go die in whatever hole he crawled out of. We need to gather our army, but not to combat changelings. No, we need it to protect us from Blackwing’s demons. They are the real danger, not the changelings,” Luna said, her sleepiness leaving her body quickly.

“Oh, really sister. And just gave you that notion that Blackwing is against us? He has given us advice and has said that he will back us in any confrontation. What proof do you have that he wants otherwise?” Celestia questioned, thinking she had her sister cornered.

“Because I know evil. Don’t you remember I was at one time Nightmare Moon? I can sense evil, and he reeks of it. The only reason you agree with him is because you are a weak-minded fool who is under his influence. I know who I belong with, and I’ll be damned if I choose the other side,” Luna said, standing as tall as possible. Her mane tried to flow, but it was too knotted. Some in the room wondered how it got that messy just from an hour of sleep.

“Well then, sister, if you really feel that way, than I fear there is no other choose than to remove you. Princess Luna, I deem you a threat to Canterlot and her population. Since you have chosen to join with the enemy, I cannot release you so as to add your power to them. I will have you placed in Canterlot Prison until such time that this conflict is over and your punishment can be discussed in full. Guards take her away,” Celestia said, fire building in her eyes. The guards were hesitant to move though.

They knew that they had to follow Princess Celestia’s orders, but they also knew how it would look take a pregnant princess to the dark, unkempt dungeon. They also knew the power behind Luna, and what she could do when angered. The guards were also in a tug-of-war on which princess to follow. The guard was completely split on the issue, half for Luna and half for Celestia. The guards just stood still, not knowing what to do.

“Guards! I said ‘Take her away,’” Celestia said, fuming.

“Well, well. This is something I thought I would never see. The guards don’t know who to follow. Do they follow the younger princess who has been nothing but kind to them, or do they pick the older princess who is making a grab for more power each day and is neglecting those who she works directly with? Do they choose the thousand year reign, or do they pick the new generation? What will they choose? At the moment, we don’t know. But they will eventually have to choose, and who do you think they’ll pick? Me or You?” Luna said, knowing she had hit a massive nerve in Celestia. She didn’t care, knowing that this would all be over in a few days.

“How dare you talk to me like that, you insignificant insect. I have been in charge of this nation for a thousand years, while you have been banished on the moon. You then come back and have become some slut, sleeping a somepony we didn’t even know and getting pregnant. How is that better for the future?” Celestia said, unknowing that she had actually made the situation worse for her. “If you do not renounce this human as the real hero, then I will force to take you to the dungeon myself.”

“So you will use threats and terror on a pregnant mare just because she does not agree with you and your regime. I can’t believe how far you have fallen, Celestia. You used to be the pride of Equestria, the leader to all. Everypony looked up to you, and now their idol has fallen to a depth that she may never come back from. So what will you do? Will you take me in to keep your power over the citizens, or will you stop and reconsider what is best for every party involved?” Luna asked, trying to keep this from turning into a fight. The Lunar Princess thought she got through as Celestia softened up a little, but it was quickly squashed by what her sister said next.

“I knew it was a mistake to allow you back to Equestria. And now you are trying to undermine my authority. I see that you are the one blind, not I. Guards, I want you to escort Luna back to her room. She is not leave and none are to visit her. I will deal with her after this incident with the changelings is taken care of,” Celestia ordered, an evil smile on her face.

“Fine then, if you are going to be this way, then I hope Anthony doesn’t stop Blackwing right away. I hope he allows Blackwing to begin his revenge on you, for you are no longer my sister. You are nothing more than an empty shell of my Tia, and for that I hope Blackwing is not gently when he starts,” Luna’s last words rang in the room as she was escorted out. Silence followed after the last words stopped echoing.

“Rally the troops, the changelings are coming. Captain, I want you to send a detail to retrieve the Element of Harmony. I believe it would be in our best interest if the changelings didn’t get them. I can’t believe they would want to fight though so close to winter,” Celestia said, walking out of the room. She felt as though she had done something good, but in reality she was setting herself up to fail.

Everfree Forest: Middle of the Night

The changeling army was moving at a steady pace, nothing daring to get in their path. Sleep and food were not an issue, so stopping was not involved. The only ones who would have needed to stop were Shining Armor and his squad, but that was alleviated quickly. Shining was asleep in a massive saddle that was attached around Fluffy’s spine. The only ones awake on the massive dinosaur Anthony, up at the front of the saddle. Anthony was holding the reigns to the extinct creature, making sure it didn’t try to eat any changelings.

Anthony knew that by the middle of the next day that the changelings would be exiting the Everfree Forest. Queen Chrysalis and he had made a plan that dawn would be the time to attack, and the third day would be enough for Blackwing to arrive so they may fight without having to waste any time. Anthony scowled as he thought of Blackwing, being free to do whatever he wanted to for the past eight months with no hindrance from Celestia. Fluffy released a low growl as Scarlet flew up to him.

“Anything new?” Anthony asked, holding the reigns to the dinosaur.

“No, we’re still moving on schedule. This seems too easy,” Scarlet voiced, earning a chuckle from Anthony.

“This is supposed to be easy. The hard part isn’t until we fight, then it gets difficult,” Anthony said, his demeanor not what Scarlet had grown accustomed to in the past two months. The joy was gone from his voice and only the need for fighting was evident.

“I guess, never really been in a full scale battle before. Have you?” Scarlet asks.

“Yes and no. I’ve been in a massive fight between with strong forces, but I also have the memories of the full-scale war that this form has been in. I know what it’s like to lose people in war, but I have not personally experienced it. I guess that I will be soon,” Anthony said, looking forward and going silent.

The rest of the trip was uneventful, the path to Canterlot open. Camp was made just on the outskirts of the city, tents and fires dotted the land. In the far distance, another camp could be seen. Snow was the only thing between to two. Anthony sighed as he observed it with the magnification setting in his helmet. Blackwing appeared to be doing the same thing, looking at the Spartan with an evil grin on his face.

Anthony turned the setting off and went to coordinate with Chrysalis and Shining Armor. He walked into the command tent to find Chrysalis and Shining once more in an argument on troop placement. Scarlet was just standing, hoping the two would eventually stop and real work could be done. Anthony didn’t feel like having to wait for them.

“Stop, both of you! This is not what we are supposed to be doing. We are supposed to be controlling an army, not biting each others' heads off. Now STOP!” Anthony said with enough force that half the camp froze. Everypony looked in the direction of the tent, not wanting to be the ones in trouble. “Thank you.”

He walked up to the table that had a map of the outskirts of Canterlot. Points were marked on were each of the armies stood at the moment, and a possible point of meeting. Scarlet took her place next to the Spartan, knowing he was the one to get this meeting moving in the right direction.

“Okay, so what plans have we made so far?” Anthony asked.

“They have gotten as far as where the battle will take place,” Scarlet said, a little worried.

“Better than I hoped,” the super-soldier said, looking down at the map. “All right, so I say we...” for the next two hours, the group worked out the placement at there of their troops. They only had to stop three times because of disagreements between Shining Armor and Queen Chrysalis.

After the plans were in place, everyone went off to their respective tents. Anthony and Scarlet chose that night to make love so as to say good bye before the coming storm. Chrysalis laid in her tent, pondering on what would happen if they were to lose. And Shining Armor laid in bed thinking of Cadance and how close but so far they were that night. Luna did not visit anyone that night, her being unable to because of her sister.

The new dawn was an hour away, but that did not keep the busyness of camp down. All the changelings and unicorns were up and moving around, all getting orders from their Lieutenants. Anthony stood at a point so he could watch Blackwing's camp come alive with movement.

He has the same plan then, rise before dawn and be done before night. Anthony thought, looking out at his enemies camp. Canterlot stood quiet, Celestia not mobilizing her forces. She must think that Blackwing has this under control, or she has finally snapped and is not running her military properly. Luna said that her sister was close to the breaking.

Scarlet was beside her mother, helping to coordinate the changelings to there stations. They were speaking in changeling, so Anthony was unable to listen. He looked over and found Shining Armor getting his squad ready. He was giving a very good speech, not that they needed it. They knew what they were about to do. The super-soldier looked back out at Blackwing's camp and hoped that today would not yield as much blood shied as was possible.

He was still looking out as the sun moved over the horizon, the first rays of day settling on the snow covered ground. He stood to his full height and removed his assault rifle from his back. He was the first out as the Horns of War sounded.

Author's Note

Hey. sorry for not updating in forever. i had some personal issues to work out, then last week i had to send my computer in to get repaired. i am only able to write this on a junk computer that cant even be fully updated because of something retarded. i'm going way to far off topic. now i know that this chapter is not as long as some f my others, but that is because i said what i had to.

Now the next part will be three chapters, all happening at the same time. i will post all three at the same time, so you can just ready what you want or all three to get a full rounded battle.

please rate and review, and could you keep any flames to a minimum, one of my others stories is take some heat because of closed-minded flamethrowers.

Chapter 9A: Chrysalis

The horns of war sounded, reverberating across the frozen battle field. Both sides charged out in preplanned formations to allow their side the best chance for victory.

Queen Chrysalis flew out with her personal guard to assist her. She knew her assignment, and it was important that she complete her task. If she fails, then she knows that the rest of the fight will be far more difficult for her daughter. Chrysalis looked down and saw the massive of her subject move forward, the human out in front ready to do his task.

This is my last fight, and I shall not fail you, Scarlet. Chrysalis thought as she flew ahead, aiming for the dark shadow that flew towards her. She knew who it was: Nightmare Moon. Chrysalis growled at the thought of this creature threatening her hive.

The green swarm and the dark shroud hit, both engulfing the other. The dark shroud shrunk as the green swarm regrouped. In front of Chrysalis was Nightmare Moon, pure evil consumed her face. Chrysalis knew this was not going to be pleasant, but she had enough love from Anthony to give her the strength to take on Celestia.

“So it is true, the changelings are fighting for Equestria,” Nightmare Moon said, thinking that this whole experience was a joke. “I can’t believe Blackwing actually thinks that you pathetic beings are a threat. But he is not to be questioned, so I have been chosen to take you down. So let’s see you can make this at least seem like a challenge.”

Nightmare Moon charged at Chrysalis and her guard, blasting them in different directions. Nightmare Moon hit three of her guards, those three no longer in the land of the living. The others were sent in a tumble away from their queen. Chrysalis quickly recovered and was prepared when Nightmare Moon turned around.

“You shall pay for the deaths of my subjects,” Chrysalis promised, anger boiling up inside her.

“Then what are you waiting for?” Nightmare Moon said, a slight smile on her lips.

Chrysalis charged her horn and shot a blast of magic at Nightmare Moon. In her arrogance, she allowed herself to be hit. The Mare in the Moon crashed into the ground, sending dust and chunks of rocks into the air. Chrysalis stayed in the air, knowing that if she had not been taken in down that easy. The ground shook as the dark shroud shot from the crater. The Mare in the Moon no pissed.

“Well, you might actually be a challenge. Maybe it won’t be such a boring day,” Nightmare Moon said, flying back up to be face to face with Chrysalis and her guards.

“Guards, I want you to join the battle below. I will take care of her,” Chrysalis told her guards, confusing them. She didn’t have time to convince them otherwise. “Now!”

The guards didn’t dare question her, and flew right down to assist the others in battle. Smoke was already rolling across the ground, the siege equipment from both sides doing their jobs well. Chrysalis turned away from the warzone below and focused on Nightmare moon.

“You should have known better than to challenge the might of the changeling kingdom,” Chrysalis said, attempting to intimidate Nightmare Moon.

“Oh really, and why is that?” Nightmare Moon asked, already knowing what her next move is going to be.

“Because: When the changelings go to war, we bring only the very best. Now!” Chrysalis yelled, confusing Nightmare Moon.

Suddenly, a loud crack was heard, followed by a projectile hitting Nightmare Moon in the side. Electricity covered the dark mare, weakening the powerful, demon-infused Nightmare Moon. It took all Nightmare Moon had to remain airborne.

“Good Luck, Chrysie,” Anthony said into Chrysalis’s earpiece.

“You too,” Chrysalis replied, hearing the channel go quiet as she turned down the device. She had to give the human credit; he knew how to wage war.

“You fucking BITCH!” Nightmare Moon yelled, anger now the only thing showing. “You’ll pay for that.”

“If only it was me, but it wasn’t my plant to weaken you. I would have had you killed before the fighting even started. He said something about that how Pinkie Pie wouldn’t enjoy the story. I just went with it, but now I’m glad he did. I get to take you out personally,” Chrysalis said, a smirk creeping on her face.

Nightmare Moon just growled and once again charged at Chrysalis in a blind rage. The changeling queen was ready and dodged to the right, blasting Nightmare with another blast. Nightmare Moon was again hit by the blast and flew forty feet away from the changeling. The Mare in the Moon was now fuming.

Nightmare Moon charged her horn for a powerful blast, one stronger than that which Celestia had used on Chrysalis the first time the two met. Chrysalis would have been able to handle a blast that powerful at the time, but now her strength wasn’t enough to knock it but. Chrysalis shot back at Nightmare Moon and the two blasts collided in between the two.

The light generated blinded both Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon, it also illuminated the ground below. It glowed brighter than that of the sun, causing all sides to watch to see who would the tug-of-war. And they were about to find out real soon.

The point of contact grew in size and mass, becoming more dense and circular. The energy coming off of it was overwhelming, but the two did not let up. They kept up their end of the blast until the giant sphere exploded. The blast consumed all light in the area, erasing all shadows. The heat from the blast alone, even at the height, was enough to melt the snow and heat the air. This destroyed the winter conditions of but a few minutes ago.

Queen Chrysalis found herself on the ground, her wings singed to the point of uselessness. She shook her head to try and remove the ringing in her ear. She tried to look around, but spots still filled her vision. She guessed that Nightmare Moon must not have been doing as good as her.

After a few minutes, the ringing wasn’t as prominent and her sight had mostly returned. She wobbly got back to her feet, her strength really dying down and fast. The changeling queen found herself in a small hill, she in a cored out part from the impact. Dirt covered the walls and a single hole in the top was the only light in the room, not a complaint in Chrysalis’s mind.

Chrysalis started to climb out of the hole to find that the surface of the field was wet and muddy from unfrozen snow. The heat had also risen, adding to Chrysalis’s already tired body. She moved uneasily and towards her camp, hoping to find someone helpful. She didn’t like what did come after her.

A pair of diamond dogs found her, and the two didn’t wait to charge at her with drawn swords. The mismatched armor of the dogs rattled as the moved towards the weakened changeling queen.

“What do you think we should with this one?” DD1 said to the second. The two stopped short as they saw who it was.

“Maybe the boss might want her, she might have important information. If nothing else, I hear changeling are really good in bed,” the second diamond dog said, snicker at the prospect. Queen Chrysalis was worried as she knew that her strength was fading and fast. She tried to move away, but her legs gave out from under her. The diamond dogs laugh at her failed attempts of escape and the two move forward.

Just as the two go to grab her, they are hit by powerful blast of changeling magic. The diamond dogs crash into a jagged rock from the crash, both being knocked out from the hit. Queen Chrysalis looked up and that her daughter was standing were the blast had come from, a contingency of guards quickly forming a circle around the changeling queen.

“Mother, are you okay?” Scarlet asked, getting closer to her mother.

Chrysalis didn’t have the strength to reply, so instead sunk her teeth into her daughter’s neck. At first Scarlet was confused, but then realizes that Chrysalis was too weak. As Chrysalis fed on Scarlet, the guards remained in the defense formation. Scarlet started to worry as Chrysalis fed more than she had in the past, but Chrysalis finally pulled back. The queen of the changelings had a smile on her face from the meal.

“Thank you, daughter, I needed that. You should not have come though, you are more important than me,” Chrysalis said, energy coursing through her veins.

“I couldn’t leave you to be taken or worse. And Nightmare Moon might not be done. She’s a lot stronger than she used to be, and a lot more powerful than Celestia,” Scarlet said, watching as her mother stood up.

“Then we have no time to lose,” Chrysalis said, trying to fly and forgetting the now burnt nubs. She fell down on the ground, now wishing that changelings could regenerate faster.

“Mother, I don’t think that you should continue this,” Scarlet said, wishing she could assist her mother. “I can take care of Nightmare Moon, you just go back and rest.”

“No, I shall be the one to remove Nightmare Moon from this world. She has made this personal. Scarlet, if you could spare a pair of guards, I shall take them and then I can take Nightmare Moon down,” Chrysalis asks, knowing her daughter would agree.

“Fine, but I’ll send four with you. I don’t want to chance losing you again, Mother,” Scarlet affirmed.

“Thank you, Scarlet. I knew that you would be the one to replace me as queen, just didn’t know it would be in this form,” Chrysalis said, giving her daughter a final hug before the four guards move on either side of her.

They move down towards were Nightmare Moon was thought to have crashed was uneventful. They had to walk from crater to crater, using them as hiding spots to remain unseen. The temperature has started to drop again, the effects of the explosion wearing off on the battlefield. The group found the crash site of Nightmare Moon, and suddenly wished they hadn’t. Blackwing was standing there, his final anthromorphic form shown.

He was six feet in height, wings extended behind him in both directions by ten feet. His arms were thick as tree trunks and hands clawed. His hooves were still there, but were now large and attached to oversized legs. His head was the most terrifying feature; it was like a pony’s head was taken and morphed with a dragon’s skull. Blackwing looked over at Chrysalis and her guard and smiled.

“Well, I am surprised you were able to get over here. Nightmare Moon wasn’t doing too well when I arrived, but I think that now you can see for yourself,” Blackwing said, moving to the side to reveal Nightmare Moon. The dark mare was standing, no visible signs of injury on her.

“Now Queen Chrysalis, where were we?” Nightmare Moon spoke, a darker presence in her voice than before.

“I was going to remove you from the fighting, permanently,” Chrysalis replied, trying to hide the fear growing inside her. The guards took a defense stance in front of Chrysalis without being ordered to.

“Ha, and what do you think you can do against both of us?” Nightmare Moon asked, Blackwing just laughed at the thought of killing the guards with on effort.

“You’ll have to fight this one alone, Night-Bitch Whore,” a voice hollers behind Chrysalis. They all look up from the crater and see the armored Spartan standing there, his shotgun aimed at Blackwing.

“Ah, human. I was wondering when you would find me. What has taken you so long?” Blackwing asked, an evil smile growing on his face.

“You know, kicking ass and taking names, and yours is next on the list,” Anthony said, his voice showing extreme stress.

“Well, what are you waiting for then?” Blackwing inquired.

Anthony answered by flying at over a hundred mile an hour straight into Blackwing’s chest. The two went off in their own direction, going farther from the crater every second. Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon stared each other down for a time after the two powerhouses had left.

Nightmare Moon made the first move, flying into the air and firing bolts of lightning at the group. Chrysalis’s guards set up a barrier to take the impact of the bolt, but it was more powerful than they had perceived. The shell crack and shattered, but the occupants were unharmed. Chrysalis decided to even the playing field.

The queen of the changelings pulled her head back and launch out globs of goop from her mouth. It was an easy concoction for changelings to make and was used primarily to capture prey. And that was exactly what it did.

The goop stuck to Nightmare Moons wings like glue and weighed them down to the point of uselessness. Nightmare Moon fell from the sky and hit the ground with a powerful thud. She took one look at her wings and growled, words beyond her scope of thought now. The dark mare shot blast upon blast of magic at Chrysalis in uncontrollable rage. Each of the blast impacted against a shield that her guards were once again able to erect, and this one was holding.

Chrysalis was preparing to finish off Nightmare Moon a powerful blast when the shield exploded, sending Chrysalis away. She hit a tree that was still standing and was the cause of it exploding into a million pieces. One of those pieces was positioned to lodge itself into Chrysalis’s side, right into her one of her lungs. She coughed up a glob of blood and spat it on the ground. Nightmare Moon strolled over, thinking her victory secured.

“Now do you see how pointless this all is?” Nightmare Moon asked, knowing she had the upper hand.

“Nothing is pointless as long as somepony is willing to do something about it,” Chrysalis responded, spitting out more blood. Nightmare Moon just laughed at the queen of the changelings.

“When will you learn, Blackwing is the true ruler of every world. We shall not stop until everything is under his control,” Nightmare Moon said, her ego getting the better of her as she turned away to watch the fighting going on. “Do you truly believe that your single human can defeat Blackwing?”

Chrysalis didn’t respond for fear of losing more of her life essence. She instead prepared for something that she knew her daughter wouldn’t like. Nightmare Moon didn’t even look to see what the dying queen was doing.

“Did you know that it was Blackwing that reconstructed my mind? Yes, he found my broken spirit and rebuilt it. He had his demons build me a new body, one that would be solely mine. All he wanted in return was absolute loyalty to him; he offered this to the human. But that stupid creature was too in love with my weaker counterpart to see the beauty Blackwing had in mind. Now he will pay for that mistake,” Nightmare Moon said. Chrysalis chose this time to speak her final words.

“I don’t think it was a mistake, but a move in the right direction. That human is why I have a reason to fight. He brought me back my daughter, and I shall give my life so that she doesn’t have to live under the rule of a tyrant,” Chrysalis said with much conviction in her words. “And I’m taking you with me.”

“And how do you suppose that?” Nightmare Moon said, turning around to find that Chrysalis was right behind her. The changeling’s horn was lit was enough energy to rip open a mountain, and it was pointed right at Nightmare Moon.

Her eyes grew wide as she tried to erect a shield to defend herself, but the energy was released. A field of energy absorbed both combatants, Chrysalis’s guards having passed away. The last words on Chrysalis’s lips were to her daughter to be strong.

Chapter 9B: Shining Armor

The horns of war sounded, reverberating across the frozen battle field. Both sides charged out in preplanned formations to allow their side the best chance for victory.

Shining Armor and his squad of unicorns charged out behind the human. They knew that it was important that hey make it to the predetermined check-point before the catapults launched. The Spartan ran faster than any of the unicorns could hope to achieve, but they still made it to the check-point in record time. Shining Armor took the time to watch a dark shroud slam into a green swarm. The two flying things melded and then dissipated, and at that time Shining had to refocus.

“Captain, I need you to create a bubble under which our forces have a place to enter. We need them protected from Blackwing’s siege weapons,” Anthony ordered to Shining Armor.

“Yes sir!” Shining Armor replied, following orders. He and his unicorns set up a smaller version of the shield Shining had made back when the changeling invaded Canterlot. He chuckled lightly at the irony of the situation.

A small purple bubble soon encompassed the area directly around Shining Armor. Changelings were already arriving to their position. The early morning sky was being lit by a low sun and the magic battle above them. Shining looked to Anthony for orders and found him in a foxhole, his sniper rifle out and it aimed up at the sky. Shining followed the direction and found it pointed at Nightmare Moon.

Shining Armor saw Anthony look down his sight and pull the trigger, the rifle reporting and kicking into the Spartan’s shoulder. Shining armor heard screaming and saw that Nightmare Moon was in pain. Anthony nodded his head and spoke into his mouth piece.

“Good luck, Chrysie,” he said, standing up out of the hole. “Shining Armor, I want you to keep this position. It will be our F.O.B., so don’t let it get captured. Medics will be up soon to prepare for the wave of wounded to come. Good luck, and stay safe.”

“Yes sir, and come back safe,” Shining shouted to him, hoping he would heed his words.

“I’ll try,” was all Anthony said, he then turned and ran off to another location. Shining Armor sighed as he turned to his squad and gave them their orders. They nodded and went to work securing the small area.

As predicted the medics did arrive, and they instantly set up base inside the bubble. They knew it was the safest and the best location to help the wounded. More and more changeling moved to the location and the moved up. Shining was about to find a new location when a bright light grew over head. He tried to look up, but he light was bright as the sun.

The energy going into the light was immense and he could feel the heat it was generating. The snow started to melt around his hoofs, turning the ground to mud. The light then exploded, heat growing to that of the hottest summer day. The snow melted instantly and the shockwave from the blast knocked everypony to the ground. Shining didn’t see the two objects shooting from the blast into the ground.

Blackwing’s forces chose this time to make their push, the changeling not doing well on the muddy ground. Waves of injured flooded into the F.O.B., overwhelming the medics. Luckily Shining’s squad had trained in basic combat medicine. Shining stayed on guard, keeping an eye on the advancing force. The heat was starting to dissipate, but was still strong and allowed sweat to pour into his eyes.

The injuries of the wounded ranged from simple blade injuries to complex head injuries. Shining’s Lt was starting to worry that they would run out of room. Reports from a rifle sounded over the battle field, letting them that Anthony had joined the battle. Half the enemy army broke off and ran towards his location in the north. The Lt didn’t pay that attention, knowing that now the wounded would be less. He went back to patching up a long gash on a changeling’s side.

Shining watched the battle through a pair of binoculars, wishing he was out there. But he had orders, and he was going to follow them. The earlier confused changelings had quickly formed a line, one that was growing stronger with each changeling that left the F.O.B. outside of a body bag. The siege weapons had stopped firing on both sides for fear of hitting their own people. Shining was starting to think the battle was no longer a failure, until the dragons flew over.

Massive rows of dragons flew over, one from Canterlot and the other from Blackwing. Shining started to get worried, for he knew that changelings would not be able to stop them. He watched, fearing the worst. He watched the dragons start to merge, and then the dragons fight each other. The smaller dragons of Blackwing’s army were attacked by the larger dragons from Canterlot. Now he was confused.

“Captain Armor, what are the dragons doing?” one of the injured changelings asked.

“I don’t know, but I know that it isn’t Celestia’s orders. If it was then the dragons would have done a head on attack. I think that the dragons know who the real enemy is. Looks like they’re not blind to the truth,” Shining Armor replied. “Now get out there and show those punks why changelings aren’t to be messed with.”

“Yes sir!” the changeling replied, his morale going up couple of notches knowing the dragons were against Blackwing.

Shining Armor watch the flow of injured shrink along with Blackwing’s army. He had a smile on his face, knowing that if he had no army, Blackwing would be unable to control anypony. He was still smiling when he saw a wave of more enemies in the background. This wave was larger than that which first assaulted the changelings. This was the main force, one far larger than the entire changeling army. The morale of the entire changeling army was almost squashed at the sight of this force. They all started to think that it was a waste of time to continue the fight.

“You shall not halt,” a voice rang out over the field. Anthony stood in front of the changelings, his voice being projected by his suit.

“A force of numbers and weakness is no force at all. We may not have the numbers, but we have something we are fighting for. We are fighting for freedom. We are fighting for the right to do as we please. We fight, because only we have the courage to fight. The fight, not for freedom, but a maniacal tyrant tells them to. There is no honor in this, only a pitiful excuse of a will. Do you wish to be under that same tyrant’s rule?” Anthony asked, waiting for the response.

“No!” the response was more than he could have hoped for.

“Then keep pushing, for nothing is impossible if you believe to be possible. Now let’s show these tyrannical forces why the changelings are not to be trifled with!” Anthony announced, pulling out his sword and charging into the enemy mass. The changeling followed suit, fear leaving their hearts as they went to work taking down Blackwing’s forces. Shining Armor cheered them on, knowing that it was them who would send them to victory.

Shining watched Blackwing move on the edge of the battle, heading in a direction that Shining didn’t know. He knew it wasn’t good though, so called it in.

“General, we have a bogie moving on the edge of the field. It appears to be Target Bravo, over,” Shining said, using the code for Blackwing to keep morale up.

“Understood, I’ll see where the fucker’s going. Over and out,” Anthony replied.

Shining Armor kept watch of the battle. He was still watching as a massive blast of energy came from the direction that Blackwing and Anthony were in.

Chapter 9C: Spartan

The horns of war sounded, reverberating across the frozen battle field. Both sides charged out in preplanned formations to allow their side the best chance for victory.

Anthony was out the gate before the horns sounded, but he had a job to do. His enhanced body and power armor got him to the location with zero delay. The Spartan was at what he wanted to be the F.O.B., him picking it as the best location to defend should it come down to it. He looked over and found that Shining was slightly distracted by the assault in the air. When Shining refocused, Anthony got him his orders.

“Captain, I need you to create a bubble under which our forces have a place to enter. We need them protected from Blackwing’s siege weapons,” Anthony ordered to Shining Armor.

“Yes sir!” Shining Armor replied, following his orders. Anthony turned away, knowing that his orders would be carried out. Anthony quickly got into a foxhole he dug out the night before. He had multiple locations so as to give him a strategic advantage in the battle. He pulled out his sniper rifle and waited.

He was looking at the battle above him, watching the two exchange bright blows. He was waiting for the word. And he got it.

“…changelings go to war, we bring only the very best. Now!” Chrysalis yelled over the radio.

Anthony lined up the shot in a millisecond, looking down his sight. When he had the shot he pulled the trigger, firing the taser round out the chamber. It was the only taser round he had, and he didn’t want to kill Nightmare Moon out right. He knew that it wouldn’t work. Blackwing would have protected her from death at least once.

He watched the round hit and the electricity course over and around Nightmare Moon. He had to turn down his radio when she screamed, but he knew that it would prove useful.

“Good luck, Chrysie,” Anthony said, standing up from the foxhole and going over to Shining.

“You too,” chrysalis replied, turning off the channel. He shook his head, but he didn’t dwell on it. He had a war to fight.

“Shining Armor, I want you to keep this position. It will be our F.O.B., so don’t let it get captured. Medics will be up soon to prepare for the wave of wounded to come. Good luck, and stay safe,” Anthony said, knowing that Shining’s location would not even see battle. But he didn’t tell the unicorn that.

I need you safe, for my child. I can’t risk anything happening to you. Anthony thought.

“Yes sir, and come back safe,” Shining shouted.

“I’ll try,” was all Anthony said, turning and ran off to another location. Anthony knew that coming back safe wasn’t a concern, but wining this battle was.

Anthony ran for a few seconds before arriving at the second foxhole. He had dug this one out of a hill, so if the snow melted he would still have a place to attack from with some covers. He got in and leaned his sniper on the edge of the hole, setting up the magazines next to his hand for faster access. He looked down the sight when he was suddenly blinded.

If it had not been for the visor he would have had permanent damage. He looked at the location in the air and magnified it, seeing it was a creation of both Chrysalis and Nightmare Moon. He also knew that it might hurt when it exploded, so he ducked down into the hole and prepared. The heat and force from the explosion was less than he predicted but still bad.

As the Spartan looked out of the hole to see Blackwing’s forces push into the changeling army. The now muddy ground from the flash melted snow was not helping the matter. He lined up a shot on a griffon that looked to be a commander and squeezed to trigger, and was rewarded for a click and the gun not working.

“Shit, jammed,” he said, pulling the escape open. He pulled out the magazine and found a layer of mud had seeped into the barrel. He cursed his bad luck and went to work cleaning it out as quickly as he could. While he was doing this, he knew the changelings were losing forces left and right. He had the gun apart, cleaned, and put back together in record time, slamming the magazine back in.

“Take two,” the Spartan said to himself, looking down the sight and lining up a target. He squeezed the trigger and smiled as the familiar kick hit him in the shoulder and sent a round flying into the head of a griffon commander.

He fired two more shots consecutively, alerting the enemy force of his location. He smiled as he knew it would bolster morale and get enemy to shrink for the changelings. But now he had half an army converging on his location, and he wouldn’t have it any other way. He hammered in a new mag and went to work taking out high priority targets. He kept reloading and emptying until he was almost swarmed, and that was time for a change in tactics.

He placed the now empty sniper in the foxhole and pulled out his assault rifle, flipping the setting to full automatic. He aimed at the mass of diamond dogs, griffons, and ponies and depressed on the trigger, firing all 32 rounds into the mass. Each round hit home and either killed or wounded and enemy. He pushed the lever back and pulled the mag, it quickly followed by another mag into the holder. The lever was pushed forward and the deadly spray of rounds continued.

He repeated this process until he again ran out of ammunition. Forgoing the rifle and having to move away from the foxhole, Anthony pulled out his shotgun. The battle front got close to him, but its size was but a fraction of the first product. He emptied the first load-out, dropping a dozen enemies. All that remained was a pair of griffons and a unicorn, all in armor that was ill suite for projectile weapons.

Anthony flipped the shotgun around and held it by the barrel, whom then ran up and used the butt end of the boom stick as a club. He upper-cutted the first griffon, its head bending back at a ninety-degree angle. Death was instant. The second griffon swung its sword at the Spartan, but he grabbed the blade and crushed it in his hands. The griffon was frozen in fear as the blade was yanked from its grasp and a new one was hilted into its face.

The unicorn must have been under a powerful spell, because he charged at the Spartan with a sword in his magical grasp. Anthony didn’t want to deal with him, so he pulled out his pistol and just shot the unicorn and re-holstered his weapon. He noticed the changelings had cleared the enemy force, so Anthony walked back to the F.O.B. He didn’t make it.

Dragons started to fly over, the two groups coming from Blackwing’s camp and Canterlot. Anthony could feel the morale of the changeling’s drop to none, knowing that they would be unable to deal with them. The Spartan did the only thing he could; prepare to go out with a bang. He pulled out his Spartan Laser and connected its power supply to his suits fusion reactors.

He took aim at the dragons as their forces merged, but something unexpected happened. The two groups started to fight each other, and not lightly either. Anthony could see the larger dragons from Canterlot rip apart the smaller dragons from Blackwing’s army.

The dragons must have sensed something on these dragons. Good, then we actually might have a chance at this. Anthony thought, watching the dragons move over the armies and then disappear. Anthony knew that at least they didn’t have to worry about air strikes.

He detached the laser from the power supply and continued on towards the Forward Operational Base. He was about to be in Shining Armor’s view when he took a look at the changelings. He saw a massive force, one larger than that of changelings could dream of. He knew where he was really needed. Anthony made it his mission now to make it to the front of the changeling army.

He finally got to the front and looked at the scared changelings. He knew now was not the time for fear, but the sheer force moving forward was enough to worry a Spartan. It was speak time, and they needed it bad.

“You shall not halt,” Anthony announced. The Spartan stood in front of the changelings, his voice being projected by his suit.

“A force of numbers and weakness is no force at all. We may not have the numbers, but we have something we are fighting for. We are fighting for freedom. We are fighting for the right to do as we please. We fight, because only we have the courage to fight. The fight, not for freedom, but a maniacal tyrant tells them to. There is no honor in this, only a pitiful excuse of a will. Do you wish to be under that same tyrant’s rule?” Anthony asked, waiting for the response.

“No!” the response was more than he could have hoped for.

“Then keep pushing, for nothing is impossible if you believe to be possible. Now let’s show these tyrannical forces why the changelings are not to be trifled with!” Anthony announced, pulling out his sword and charging into the enemy mass.

Lerooooooooooooooy Jenkins!! Anthony thought, seeing on his motion sensor that the changelings were right behind him.

The two armies hit like a pair of waves, each crashing over the other. The only thing going through Anthony’s mind was the swish of his blade and the spray of blood all over the battle field. His blade cut over the faces of Diamond Dogs, earth ponies, griffons, pegasi, and unicorns, its thirst for blood never being sated. Axes, maces, magics, spears, and swords bounced off of his shields and then armor as the shielding failed from the combined arms.

The battle was fierce, and the Spartan hardly noticed when Shining Armor called him on the radio.

“General, we have a bogie moving on the edge of the field. It appears to be Target Bravo, over,” the voice said, snapping the human out of his blood rage.

“Understood, I’ll see where the fucker’s going. Over and out,” Anthony replied. Anthony moved out of the fray, using a mix of invisibility and speed.

He moved in the direction that he could only guess at, hoping to end Blackwing’s reign before it got off the ground. And he was lucky as he spotted Nightmare Moon, Blackwing, and Queen Chrysalis. He started to calculate the best plan of action and then executed it.

He got close and waited for the right opportunity. And got a bit of conversation in it.

“I was going to remove you from the fighting, permanently,” Chrysalis said, Anthony hearing the fear in her voice. He saw the guards take a defensive stance and silently saluted them for their bravery.

“Ha, and what do you think you can do against both of us?” Nightmare Moon asked, Anthony picking this time to announce his arrival.

“You’ll have to fight this one alone, Night-Bitch Whore,” Anthony shouted, shotgun aimed at Blackwing’s chest.

“Ah, human. I was wondering when you would find me. What has taken you so long?” Blackwing asked, trying to get under Anthony’s skin.

“You know, kicking ass and taking names, and yours is next on the list,” Anthony said, the tactic working.

“Well, what are you waiting for?” Blackwing inquired.

This. Anthony thought, firing his jetpack and hit Blackwing with his shoulder. The two went careening off towards the battle.

Blackwing landed on the ground first, his arms flailing around as the Spartan fell on top of him. Anthony then proceeded to hit Blackwing over and over into the anthromorph’s jaw. Anthony went in with a right hook when Blackwing grabbed it.

“Not so fast, human,” Blackwing said, his jaw resetting. “I don’t think you honestly know what is going to happen to you, do you?”

“I know what I’m going to do after I kill you,” Anthony said, trying to force his hand down. An under-hand blade swished out and was inches from Blackwing’s face.

“So you think,” Blackwing commented back. “Now human, you get to die.”

Blackwing threw the Spartan away, Anthony hitting the ground with a shaking force. Blackwing walked over to Anthony and grabbed him around the neck. The powerful foe lifted the one ton Spartan with one hand as though he was a rag doll. Blackwing pulled out a blade and held it to the Spartan’s throat.

“Any last words?”

“Ya, fuck you,” Anthony replied, being defiant even in the end.

Blackwing was about to try and sink the blade into the human’s throat when a bright flash of light and energy consumed the world.

Author's Note

hope you enjoyed these. and yes i had to make a cliff hanger. now it might take a while before i post the next chapter, i am writing two different stories.

Chapter 10: After the Battle

!!WARNING!! This chapter will feature a scene that might not be appropriate. This is the only warning you will recieve, you have been warned. !!WARNING!!

Anthony groaned in protest as his mind re-entered consciousness. His eyes fluttered open, trying to get a glimpse of the world after the explosion. He was looking up at the sky, not a cloud in sight. The sun had taken center stage, indicating half the day was over. He tried to push himself up, feeling the pain start to build. When he wouldn’t move easily, he pushed up a little harder, wondering why the suit wasn’t helping.

As Anthony’s vision cleared, he saw that the face plate was cracked and beyond use. He reached up and pulled off the helmet, the familiar seals not hissing. He sighed to himself, realizing the issue.

Damn, power’s out. Must have been an EMP-style blast. Anthony thought, throwing the helmet away.

Anthony looked down at the rest of his armor, seeing it was pretty banged up but in useable condition. If he could get the fusion reactors back on. Anthony used his arm for leverage as he pushed himself so he was lying on his side. With his left hand he felt around on his back until he found the switch to start up to the emergency, EMP-shielded generator. Instantly he felt the suit lose a lot of the bulkiness and he stood up.

Anthony now saw the damage from the single blast, and it made the field look like a true warzone. The whole area was flat, not a single mound of dirt protruded from the ground. He looked around and saw that Canterlot was fine, a barrier surrounded the city. Anthony sighed as he was glad that Luna was safe. Anthony did a quick inventory check, finding that he only had his pistol, energy sword, and one spike grenade.

This will have to do. Anthony thought to himself, moving towards where he believed was the F.O.B. He had placed it so that even a blast like that should keep the occupants mostly alive. And he was right as he arrived.

Shining Armor was standing with his squad, organizing the flood of injured that came in. The changelings had been able to stop Blackwing’s army, reducing it to nothing more than a bad dream. Shining Armor saw Anthony and quickly trotted over. Anthony was glad to see him.

“General, what happened?” Shining asked.

“Frankly, I don’t know. All I do know is that it was an explosion that was originated by either Nightmare Moon or Queen Chrysalis. The explosion was powerful enough that neither of them survived,” Anthony said, stating that the changeling queen was dead. Shining lowered his head in respect.

“And Blackwing?” Shining asked, hoping the same was true for the monster that started this.

“I don’t know, but if I was to guess I would say he survived too. But he is probable in worse shape than me, considering he was not in power armor,” Anthony said, knowing that it was a miracle he had survived.

“Then what are your orders?” Shining asked, keeping professional.

“We surrender to Canterlot.” This confused Shining Armor greatly.

“Wait, we surrender to Canterlot? Sir, may I ask why?”

“Because if Blackwing is defeated, then this is the perfect time to surrender for it shows that our goal was only to defeat Blackwing. If he is not gone, then it will provide you with a safe haven,” Anthony replied, his military mind working.

“Yes sir. Do you wish me to inform Princess Scarlet of the news?” Shining asked, knowing that it would be best if she knew.

“No, I’ll see to it myself. She’ll need someone who knows her. When I get back, I want us ready to move,” Anthony said, sadness evident on his face.

“Yes sir, and good luck,” Shining said, turning and following his orders.

“Ya, we all need some,” Anthony whispered to himself. He moved away, heading towards the base camp at the edge of the Everfree Forest.

He was at the half-way point, realizing it was actually a very long distance. A small contingency of changelings were arriving at his position, him knowing that only Scarlet was the one with a changeling guard. They landed around him, setting up a defensive perimeter around the Spartan. Scarlet landed in front of him and hugged the hulking human, some of fears vanishing.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” Scarlet said, not letting go.

“I will be, but you need to know a few things first,” Anthony said, hardening his heart for what he will have to do. “We will be surrendering to Canterlot, so be prepared for anything. I don’t know what state Celestia is in, but I know it isn’t good.”

“Okay, we talked about this before. Anything else?” the changeling princess asked.

“Ya, you’re not going to like this. That explosion was caused by either Nightmare Moon or your mother, I don’t know which. Unfortunately the explosion was so powerful that neither of them could have survived it. I’m sorry, but Queen Chrysalis is dead,” Anthony finished, preparing himself for the emotion that was too come.

Scarlet was torn. Her love had made it through, but she had lost her mother. And so soon after returning from to her, now they will never be together again. Scarlet did the only thing she could do, and she cried. Tears flowed freely from her eyes, rivers formed down her cheeks and down her chin. Anthony held her the whole time, keeping his emotions hidden inside.

He was also sad about this, but he had to be strong. He couldn’t look at her though, for if he did he didn’t know if he would be able to keep the tears back either. Chrysalis had become something of a mother to him as well, and he was wishing it hadn’t come down to what it had. But he had to be practical, and crying over the dead was not being practical. Nothing could be done, so he saved his tears for later in silence.

Scarlet cried for what seemed like hours but was only a few minutes. She finally stopped and released herself from Anthony’s grasp. He green eyes were red and puffy, the crying have an obvious effect on her. She didn’t say anything, her not wanting to cry more. Anthony only nodded and picked her up, carrying her back to Shining Armor.

The guards had a hard time keeping their eyes dry too, but they were professional solders and had a job to do. They kept the formation mostly tight, not perfect but it didn’t need to be. The walk back was just as long, Anthony wanting to give Shining as much time as he could to organize the changelings. The group finally arrived in time to see that the changelings were ready to move.

Anthony put Scarlet down, knowing that she needed to look strong for her subjects. They walked into camp, heading straight for Shining Armor. Shining saluted Anthony, receiving a salute in return. He then turned to Scarlet and bowed, paying the proper respects. Shining led the two to a small table so they may discuss the next part carefully.

“Shining, I wanted us ready to go right when I got back,” Anthony said.

“I know, and we are. I just want us to have a plan of surrender. I don’t want to get screwed,” Shining said, his concerns noted.

“I get that, but a plan has already been made. Both Princess Scarlet and Queen Chrysalis had formed a plan, in the even that only one of them would be going to Canterlot,” Anthony replied.

“Yes sir, than we are ready to move now,” Shining said.

“Then raise the white flag. We’re moving out,” Anthony said, earning a salute from Shining Armor which he returned.

“I want to be at the front,” Scarlet said to Anthony. He just nodded and the two walked to the front of the army.

A Changeling ran over with the flag and gave it to Anthony. He flew it high, higher than necessary but he didn’t want to give Celestia a chance to attack us. The whole changeling race turned and walked towards Canterlot, not a weapon in sight. The Canterlot guards prepared for a trick, but one never came. The changeling race moved forward with no impediment.

They made it to the front gate, unable to enter because of the barrier. A welcoming party was present, them all Princess Celestia’s personal guard. Celestia herself was present to greet them. Anthony internally moaned at this, but kept a blank expression outside. The army halted and Anthony planted the flag in front of the army, him and Scarlet moving forward alone. They came up to the barrier and Celestia, Anthony saluting and Scarlet bowing. This through Celestia off and she quickly recovered, but didn’t return either of their gestures.

“What brings you to my city?” Celestia asked, arrogance dripping like venom.

“We are here to surrender to Equestrian Authority,” Scarlet said, keeping her pride.

“And who are you to surrender to me?”

“I am Princess Scarlet of the changelings, the ruler of the changelings,” Scarlet said, looking Celestia in the eye.

“What of Queen Chrysalis? Where is she?”

“My mother passed away in combat with Nightmare Moon. I am the heir to the throne, and I have taken it to prevent anarchy in my nation.”

“What are you doing with a traitor to Equestria?” Celestia gestured to Anthony, who puffed out his chest. He still disliked Celestia.

“He found me while I was in banishment. He has been essential to the repair of the Changeling Kingdom. He was the one who warned us of Blackwing, and formed us up to face him and his army,” Scarlet replied, still being professional.

“And do you know who you are speaking to?” Celestia asked.

“Princess Celestia, Co-Ruler of Equestria,” Scarlet replied.

“No, I no longer share my power. I am now Queen Celestia, Sole Ruler of Equestria,” Celestia said, her arrogance rising to new levels. Anthony was now tired of listening.

“What’ve you done to Luna?” he asked, concern obvious on his face.

“Nothing, yet. I have her locked up in her room; this is where she will remain until I can have her put on trial. She had challenged my rule and I was forced to remove her from power,” Celestia said, fear entering Anthony’s heart.

“If you hurt her, I swear that you will not enjoy the outcome,” Anthony said, staring daggers at Celestia.

“Is that a threat?” Celestia said, looking for a reason to not accept their surrender.

“No, that’s a fucking promise,” Anthony said, cuasing Celestia to flinch. And smile.

‘Well, I don’t think I can speak with such barbarians. If I cannot speak with somepony civilized, then I might as well just send you all to the dungeons,” Celestia said, her tactic working perfectly.

“He shall not be at the discussion. You will be speaking with me and me alone. I wish for the issues of the past to be mended with this generation. We shall full cooperate with you and your forces,” Scarlet said, lowering her head in respect. Celestia just smiled, knowing that she could do anything she wanted with no consequence.

“If we are to have a civil conversation, I want him locked up. He is a traitor to Equestria and has broken the terms of his banishment. He must be locked up so he can go to trial,” Celestia said, her grin growing and becoming even more sinister.

“You fucking bit-” Anthony started, but was cut off by Scarlet.

“Fine, you can have him,” Scarlet agreed. Anthony started to argue, but was again cut off. “I don’t have time. I don’t want you gone either, but it is the only way to get my subjects to safety if Blackwing isn’t dead. Now you will submit to Equestrian control.”

“Fine,” Anthony said, visible angered.

“Excellent, Guards! Arrest the traitor,” Celestia said, allowing the changelings to enter the barrier and taking Anthony into custody.

Canterlot Castle: Princess Luna’s Room

Luna sat in her room, wide awake. She couldn’t sleep and knew that it wasn’t health, but her anxiety over the battle was too great. Luna tried to look out her windows, but Celestia had sealed the curtains shut with her magic. Luna sighed as she waited for her subject to return.

After being locked in her room, Luna found that a portion of the guard were loyal to her. They knew that Blackwing was mad and agreed with Luna on the issue. They had been feeding Luna information every rotation, keeping her up to date on the happenings of Canterlot. It was good, because if she needed to lead a rebellion against her own sister, then so be it.

“Princess Luna,” the guard said at her door.

“Are we alone?” Luna asked, seeing if the guard was friendly.

“As alone as the sun at night,” the guard said, speaking the password to Luna.

“Good. What has happened?”

“The changelings have surrendered. Celestia has taken them all into the castle and placed them in a rundown bunker. She has guards posted all over the building. Captain Armor and his squad were with them. They were taken to the dungeon for trial. Anthony was also with them.”

Luna perked up at her love’s name. she had missed being with him and she knew that one day he would return, she also knew what would happen on that day.

“What has Celestia done with him?”

“He was taken to the dungeon as well, covered in a magical aura from Celestia herself. She doesn’t want him escaping.”

Luna nodded, knowing that Celestia would do that. She thought of how she could see him, if for nothing more than to just see him.

“I need to see him.”

“Princess, I don’t know if I can. I don’t have authorization to bring ponies to the dungeons. But I know somepony who can. I’ll try to get him to switch with me and take you down there.”

“Thank you. I am most grateful to you.”

“Think nothing of it Princess, we are loyal to you and shall remain so.”

With that the guard knocked on the door three times, their conversation having to end for somepony was coming. Words were spoken, but Luna didn’t pay attention. She moved from the door and lay on her bed, positioning herself so that she was lying on her side. She rubbed her bugling belly, feeling the foal inside move slightly. She smiled at the thought of the foal that she was going to have.

She was lost in thought when food was slipped under her door. The lunar princess used her magic to levitate the food over to where she laid. A slip of paper was under the sandwich, telling her that password for the next guard was “The Moon has risen.” Luna giggles a little at the thought. She finished eating, wishing it was more. The baby was eating more and more, Luna knowing that she had to eat more than normal. Celestia was going to pay for what she was doing, and Luna was going to ensure that it did.

She tried to rest for a little bit, her not even supposed to be awake at the time. She was finally about to find sleep, she dreamt of Anthony and the few days they were able to have. She swam in her dreams, enjoying each memory that came through her mind. She was enjoying the memories so much that it was a surprise when a knock came to her door.

Luna woke with a start, trying to remember the bits of her dream. She sighed as she knew that only her contacts knocked on the door. She got up and walked to the door, waiting to hear the pass phrase.

“The Moon has risen,” a voice said on the other side. Luna didn’t recognize it, but she didn’t know all the voices of her guards. The only hint was that it was masculine.

“When do we leave?”

“Five minutes. I have created a window where only your loyalists will be working in the dungeons. You will have an hour of talking time, so use it wisely.’

“Thank you.”

“No thanks are needed; we are your loyal subjects. We will do as you say, no matter what it is.”

Luna only nodded and waited. The next five minutes would be the longest, but she would wait years if it meant she could see him.

Canterlot Castle: Dungeons

Anthony was sitting in his cell, arms chained up on the wall. The Equestrians had removed his armor, knowing that it gave him an edge against them. His head hung low, not knowing what was happening with Luna. A single tear threatened to roll down his cheek. He heard the dungeon door open, not caring who was coming in.

Probable Queen Celestia to gloat over her supposed victory. Anthony thought, anger now rising. He pulled lightly on the chains, feeling them groan in protest. He smiled to himself, knowing that these chains could be broken with enough effort. He was lost in thought when somepony came up to his cell door.

“Anthony,” a voice whispered a voice that he instantly recognized. He looked up and was filled with a pure joy. At the barred door was Princess Luna.

“Luna,” he replied, a smile growing on his face. “Are you okay?”

“I should be asking you that, but yes I am,” Luna answered, alleviating some of his fears.

“I thought you were under house arrest, locked in your room?” Anthony asked, wondering how she was there.

“There are still Royal Guards who are loyal to me. These past few days have been a real eye opener for some of them. I unfortunately have an hour here before the shift change,” Luna said, understanding coming to Anthony.

“Then let’s not waste our time,” Anthony said.

“Yes. Sergeant, may you remove these chains?” Luna asked a guard.

“Yes, Princess, as you command,” the male guard said, opening the jail door and moving in. The guard levitated a key over and undid the shackles, releasing Anthony’s hands. He gripped his wrists, restoring circulation to his hands.

Anthony stood up, feeling his legs get the proper circulation they needed. He refocused on the occupants of the room, when he was tackled by a massive blue object. This object was Princess Luna, who was now lying on top of her love. He was surprised by this, but he didn’t hate it. He wrapped his arms around Luna, holding her in his embrace.

Luna pulled her head back so that she was looking him in the eyes, love the only thing evident in her blue eyes. She leaned forward and planted a passionate kiss on the human’s lips, which he returned to the lunar princess. They remained in this position neither of them wanting the moment to end. They finally broke from the kiss to get air into their lungs. They just stared at each other, not knowing that they were being watched.

“Well, well, sister. I knew you had guards that were still loyal to you, but I didn’t know they were this loyal,” a voice said behind the two. Anthony and Luna looked and found that Celestia was standing at the door, a pair of her guards on either side of her.

“Or not really loyal. Sergeant, you have done good. Now go arrest the rest of the unloyal guards. I want them all in one area that I can keep an eye on them,” Celestia said, smiling at how it was so easy for her to win. “Oh come on, did you really think that it would have been this easy to enter my dungeon. And now that you’re here, I can lock you away like the bitch you are.”

“Go screw yourself, bitch,” Anthony said, moving Luna off of himself. He stood up, standing over the solar princess.

“Oh, now is that anyway to speak to a queen?” Celestia asked.

“No, but at least I’m not speaking to a queen,” Anthony jabbed back, pissing Celestia off.

“Why you arrogant insect-fucker! If it wasn’t for your imminent execution, I would teach you proper manners,” Celestia said angrily.

“Ya, I’m sure I could learn a thing from the Queen of Bitchiness. Fuck you,” Anthony spat out, clinching up his fists.

“How dare you! What gives you the right to speak to me in this manner?” Celestia asked her ego visible hurt.

“I’m the ass who just saved you from domination and slavery by Blackwing. I think that you should be the one bowing to my ass, begging for forgiveness,” Anthony shot back, causing Celestia to growl in pure hatred.

“Guards! Lock this cell; I don’t want either of these traitors leaving this room. Give them only one serving of food, I’m sure the human can go a few days without a meal. And my former-sister might do well with less food anyway, my time of generosity is over,” Celestia said, turning and leaving the room but stopped a few steps away. “I want the human in my chamber tonight; I think I’ll teach him a lesson tonight before he dies.”

“You fucking Bitch! Come back here so I can kick your fat ass!” Anthony yelled out the jail door at Celestia, anger growing in him. The dungeon door closed with a slam, the dungeon now turning silent.

Anthony slumped down on the floor, taking the defeat hard. He sighed as he hung his head, his hate dissipating and being replaced with failure. He looked over to Luna and she moved and held him in her loving embrace. No words needed to be spoken, for they both knew what the other was thinking and neither wished to voice the fate which had been predefined by Celestia. Tears fell down each of their faces, both knowing that their predicament was dire.

Outside Canterlot

Blackwing pulled his damaged body out of the dirt, his strength falling quickly. He looked up and found that the day was mostly gone. He cursed himself for not being stronger. He started to walk towards Canterlot, knowing a few places there to hide while he healed. He held one arm in claw, it hanging limply on his side. Anger front in his mind.

I shall kill that human, no matter who is standing in my way. Blackwing thought, seeing the shadow of a single alicorn fly to him. He looked up and saw that it was Princess Celestia. Maybe I can kill one of these rulers, making it easier later.

“Blackwing, I have come to offer you my assistance,” Celestia said, landing in front of the anthromorph.

“And why should I accept your help?” he asked, knowing he had no other option.

“Because, we both want a certain human dead. He is scheduled to be executed tomorrow at high noon. I want you to do the honor,” Celestia said, knowing that the anthromorph would not want to miss an opportunity like this. He smiled at the prospect.

“You have a deal, Princess Celestia,” Blackwing said.

“It’s Queen now, I have renounce Luna from royalty. I have sole control over Equestria now,” Celestia said, making Blackwing grin even wider.

This dumb bitch has just advanced my plans for me. Blackwing thought, bowing to Celestia.

“Of course, my Queen,” Blackwing said, appealing now to her ego. Celestia just smiled.

“Good, now let’s move you to the castle. You have much recovery needed if you’re to be ready tomorrow.” Celestia then levitated the weak monster and flew them both back to Canterlot.

Celestia’s Bed Chambers

Anthony lay chained to Celestia’s bed. It was big and cushy, conforming to his form easily. Anthony pulled at his chains, finding them to be stronger than any other metal. He knew that they were enchanted, and even with his Spartan strength he wouldn’t be able to remove the shackles. He had been there about ten minutes before Celestia walked into the room.

Anthony glared at her, hating every second he had to spend with her. Celestia just smiled, knowing that this was torture to him. She closed the door, using her magic to seal the door. She then walked up to the side of the bed, leaning over to speak into Anthony’s ear.

“Do you know you’re here?” she asked, seduction in her voice.

“To be a bitch, if I was to guess,” Anthony said, his defiance still high.

“To teach a lesson,” Celestia replied.

“Ya, then you’ll be disappointed. I’m a pretty poor learner,” Anthony said, still glaring at her.

“I didn’t say it was to teach you a lesson. I still have to deal with my sister. This lesson is to show that I have full control, and to wipe out any form of rebellion in her,” Celestia said, using her magic to pull back a curtain. Behind it was Luna, her mouth gagged and a magic inhibitor on her horn. She was shackled to the ground, her head held so that she had to watch what was about to happen on the bed.

“My dearest sister, you will learn that my word is will. And I think that this is the best way to show it. By making love with the very one who you are about to have a child with,” Celestia said, shocking both Anthony and Luna with what she said.

“You bitch, and what make you think I’ll let you?” Anthony said, gritting his teeth.

“Why, my newest toy, you don’t have a choose. You see, all I have to do is freeze your movements and use my magic to get an arousal out of you. And then just enjoy myself,” Celestia said, an evil grin growing on her face.

Luna’s eyes grew wide as she realized that she sister was going to rape her lover. Anthony just grew even more angry, achieving a new level of hate. He started to pull on his chains, attempted to free himself from the rape he was about to experience.

“Oh, no. I think that you’ve had enough freedom,” Celestia said, her horn was engulfed in her magic. She then aimed at Anthony and hit him the magic.

He was immediately immobilized, the thrashing halting. Celestia walked up and planted a kiss on his frozen lips, looking at her sister squirm the whole time. She used her magic to teleport his clothes away, leaving him naked on her bed. She then moved so her head was over his crotch.

Celestia smiled as she took his limp dick into her mouth, sucking on it to being her teaching. She felt it start to harden, knowing that her spell was working. She started to bob up and down on his hardening member, sucking him in deeper down her throat. She finally pulled off it with an audible pop, looking over his enlarge cock. It stood at attention, it throbbing with each pulse of his heart.

“Now Luna, you get to see me enjoy your special somepony. And when I’m done with him, I’m going to fuck you so hard that you’ll have no choose but to cum,” Celestia said, her insanity revealing itself in full view of her sister.

Celestia went back to sucking on Anthony’s cock, sticking it down her throat. Celestia was actually enjoying the feel of his member in her mouth. The shape alone was enough to get her wet, but with how it felt deep in her throat was enough to send her to one of many orgasms she was going to experience that night. She felt her juices flow down her legs, enjoying how the heat coming off her vagina.

Celestia got on the bed and really worked on Anthony’s member, pumping it in and out of her mouth with increased speed. Celestia was eventually rewarded with the spurts of seed from the human.

Celestia shoved her head all the way down on his member, sliding it down her throat. He deposited his seed deep down her throat, it traveling the rest of the way to her stomach. Celestia pulled herself off his still rock hard member, a look of minor satisfaction on her face.

“I can see why you like him, he is quite delicious,” Celestia said, cleaning up the rest of his member. Luna had tears rolling down her face, knowing that she was helpless and forced to watch this offensive before her eyes.

Celestia then moved herself up, aligning herself to be impaled by Anthony’s thick member. She stole one last glance and Luna and smiled, sliding down onto his cock. Celestia shuddered at the first few inches, forgetting how tight she was. Celestia stopped caring and impaled herself the rest of the way down, cuming after she had him bottom out in her. She rode this one for a few minutes, it more intense than before.

She could feel his tip rubbing against her cervix, the feeling increasing her arousal even more. Celestia pulled up until she was half out and slammed herself down onto his cock, pleasure running through her body. Celestia repeated this process for a few minutes, trying to get him even deeper into her. She finally succeeded as she felt his tip push just past her cervix.

Celestia cam hard, force a river of vaginal fluid onto Anthony’s crotch. She kept bouncing on him, loving the feeling of him being so deep inside her. Her vaginal walls milked his hard cock, trying to get him to unload his seed directly into her womb. After much effort, Celestia was again rewarded with what she wanted. She felt his cum enter her womb, felling it up.

Celestia looked down at her normally flat belly and found a bugle, one that indicated where her womb was. She felt the torrent of semen enter her, feeling it fill her. She enjoyed the feeling so much that she cam again and again.

After what felt like an eternity to her, Celestia finally got off of Anthony. Her sister had huge globs of sperm flowing out of her vagina. She looked at her sister and smiled, walking over and whispering in her sister’s ear.

“Now you see, anything I want, I get,” Celestia said, moving away and disappearing from view.

Luna cried. She cried as she was taken back to her shared cell. She cried when Anthony was brought back in naked, his clothes just thrown on the floor. She cried when he woke and hugged her, trying to comfort her to no avail. She cried when she felt the foal kick, for fear that this is the world that her child would be coming into to.

No, my child shall not live in a world ruled by a tyrant. I shall ensure that a world like that is not around when my foal is born. But how? Luna thought, looking at the sleeping form of Anthony and curling up with him. I hope he has a plan, or else I don’t want to think of what might happen.

Luna and her lover slept on the hard dungeon floor, wrapped in each other’s embrace. Neither wanted to let go of the other, and neither one wished to be apart from the other again. They slept like this, as the chopping block was prepared for Anthony.

Author's Note

Hey, i hope you enjoyed this chapter. i actually had a hard time writing this, and i'm glad i have gotten this part out of the way. i'm actually now planning on the next part, after all of this battling. please review and tell me what you think.

Chapter 11: peview

Canterlot Dungeon

Anthony and Luna sat in the cold dungeon, listening to the guards shuffle about. The two had been sleeping, the previous night having not been the most pleasant. They seemed to be at peace though as they lay together in each other’s loving embrace. But the peace was not to last as one of the guards came by with a tray of food.

“Rise and shine, traitors. Today’s the day that I don’t have to see one of you ever again,” the guard said, dropping the tray on the floor with a loud clatter.

Anthony was immediately awoken by this and glared at the source of the noise. Luna followed and looked around the cell to remember where she was. The guards just snorted and kicked the tray into the tiny cell, spilling the food off of it.

“Oops, my bad,” the guard said, smiling as he walked away. Anthony got up and grabbed the apples and eggs that were still salvageable. He brought them over to Luna and sat next to her, trying to get her to eat.

“I’m not hungry,” Luna said, protesting against her sister and her cruel treatment.

“Please, Luna, just eat. I know it’s not much, but at least it’s something. You still have to eat for someone else,” Anthony pleaded, his stomach growling from the lack of food he has gotten.

“Fine, but I want you to eat some too,” Luna proposed.

“Fine, but just one bite. I don’t need as much as you do,” Anthony proposed back. Luna just nodded, agreeing to the terms put before her. She wanted him to eat, but she also knew that she needed it more than him. Anthony took the smallest apple and took a small bite out of it, leaving ninety percent of the apple untouched. He then passed it to Luna and watched her eat the pathetic excuse for a meal.

“Hey, friend, here I don’t need this, give it to the princess,” a voice said next door, and then an apple rolled in front of the cell door.

“Same here,” another voice said from the other side, and another apple rolled to the front of the cell. Anthony moved to the front and took the apples before the jailer decided he wanted them. He brought the pair to Luna and set them next to her, tears growing in her eyes.

“Hey, are you all right?” Anthony asked, putting a soft hand on her shoulder.

“Why would these ponies wish to help me? They owe nothing to me or Celestia,” Luna asked.

“Because, you are still ‘Princess,’ while Celestia has taken ‘Queen.’ They have hope that the normal order of things will be put back together,” Anthony said, holding Luna as she started to cry more. “Shhh, it’s okay. You’ll be okay, I promise.”

“I know I’ll be okay, but what about our unborn foal? What will become of our child?” Luna asked, crying more and more.

“I promise, nothing bad will befall the two of you. Even if I must sell myself to Celestia and allow her to have her way with me, I shall guarantee your safety,” Anthony said, calming Luna down some.

“I want a name ready for our foal, so that in case you’re not…” Luna started, but unable to finish the sentence.

“I’ll be fine, and you’re right. We do need a name for our foal, it can never hurt to be ready,” Anthony said, trying hard to keep himself calm. “So do you have anything if it’s a boy?”

“I would want him named after you,” Luna said, her head resting on Anthony’s chest. Anthony was running his fingers through Luna vast, flowing mane.

“Anthony? I hadn’t thought about having my own Jr., but if that’s what you want I’m good with that,” Anthony said, feeling Luna relax in his arms.

“Yes, but I haven’t thought of a good filly name for our foal,” Luna admitted. Anthony knew that she was all he thought about too.

“What about Lily? I really like that name, and I think it’ll fit,” Anthony suggested.

“Yes, that does sound like an excellent name,” Luna agreed, her eyes closing as she drifted off to sleep.

“Sweet dreams, my love. I hope they are full of fields of flowers and hope, and not of death and pain,” Anthony said, putting his head back and he waited for the jailer to come and take him away.

Hours went by as Luna slept. Nothing happened, not a sound was heard. Everypony in the dungeon had turned quiet as they waited for the execution that was coming. They all knew that the time for their deaths was noon, but that seemed forever away. Eventually a whole squad of guard ponies came and took each prisoner from his cell. Three came over to the one Anthony and Luna shared.

The guards beat on the door, waking Luna up in a very disrespectful manner. Anthony just glared at them as they shackled his wrists to his ankles. They placed an inhibitor ring on Luna’s horn and tied her wings to her body, which they did by applying too much pressure to her abdomen.

“Hey, watch how tight you make that!” Anthony said, startling the guards.

“And why should we, she’s just another prisoner?” one of the guards asked.

“Because she’s pregnant you twat, and that is not healthy for her or the foal,” Anthony said, trying to make some sympathy for Luna.

“Fine, loosen the ropes a little. Queen Celestia would not be happy if the foal is injured,” a different guard said. One of the guards loosened the ropes and Luna looked at Anthony with a “Thank You” in her eyes.

“Now come on, we have an execution to bring you all to,” the guard said, pulling on the shackles.

Anthony looked at the line of ponies that he was chained to and found them all to be of Shining Armor’s squad. He didn’t see Shining, but heard him being chained behind him. Anthony looked and saw that Shining was in decent condition, considering he went from a warzone to a dungeon in no time. Shining saw him looking and only nodded, hoping Anthony had a plan. Anthony nodded back.

The line was pushed through the castle, no pony insight as they made their way to the parade grounds. Anthony tested the strength of his chains and was pleased to find that they were not magically enhanced. Part one of his plan was complete.

Once they exited to castle, they were temporarily blinded by the light of the sun. Anthony knew he should have adjusted faster, but the sun was brighter than normal. He felt the heat from the sun, but the cold of the wind as it was still winter. He guessed that Celestia had increased the brightness of the sun, so as to establish her dominance over the land. The line was quickly pushed to a podium that had Celestia standing on it, with Twilight and her friends behind the solar queen. All six gasped as they saw why they were there.

“Shining, why are you chained like a criminal?” Twilight Sparkle asked, trying to move to her brother.

“Do not go near him Twilight. He is a traitor to this land and will do anything to get out of his restraints. Do not believe anything he says,” Celestia told Twilight, making her start to cry at the lie. “Bring the leaders forward.”

Anthony and Shining were detached from the main group and pushed onstage. Anthony stood tall and defiant before Celestia, in essence telling her he didn’t care. Shining stood next to him, just as defiant as Anthony. One of the guards used his pole arm to push Shining into a kneel position, while another hit Anthony in the back of the knee. This guard was rewarded with a kick to the face.

The guard flew backwards, landing off the podium and into the dirt. His jaw was noticeable broken and he had blood flowing from his mouth. Anthony kept a stern face and looked Celestia directly in the eyes.

“So we still have defiance, do we? Well, that won’t matter for long,” Celestia said, allowing Anthony to stand. “As it should be observed, I shall tell you the charges you are brought up on, the conviction, and you may say one last word before the sentence is carried out.

“Anthony, you are charged with re-entering Equestria while serving out a sentence of banishment. You are also charged with leading an army of changelings into Equestria and starting a war. The sentence is death.

Shining Armor, you are charged with betraying your nation and assisting in the development of an army of changelings. The sentence is death. Do either of you have any last words?”

“Yeah, I do,” Anthony said, staring Celestia in the eyes. “You should have used better shackles.”

Celestia cocked her head to the side and was shocked when Anthony pulled the chains apart. The guards reacted in seconds, charging at him with their pole arms down. He grabbed the closest weapon and flung the guard holding it over his shoulder. The next three tried to run him through, but the pole arms were knocked aside and each one was hit into unconsciousness. He went to Shining and removed the magic inhibitor, allowing Shining to free himself. Anthony then moved to next to Luna.

“Told you everything was going to be fine,” Anthony said, placing a kiss on Luna’s cheek.

“You really are an ass sometimes,” Luna said, smiling a little. Anthony laughed and removed the magic inhibitor. Luna freed herself and followed Anthony as he moved to the center of the parade field. Twilight and her friends all moved over to try and help.

“Twilight, I want you and the rest of the Elements to hide. I don’t know if Blackwing is gone yet, so the Elements of Harmony might be necessary,” Anthony said sternly. “I don’t want any of you to get hurt, so please don’t argue.”

“No way, we’re going to help you because that’s what friends do,” Rainbow Dash said, trying to be tough.

“Yeah, we’re all in this together. Ain’t nothin’ going to stop us,” Applejack added.

“Of course we’ll help, darling. What type of ponies would we be if we didn’t?” Rarity said.

“Besides, we still need to throw your ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party,” Pinkie said, popping up behind Anthony.

“We’re not going to let Princess Celestia hurt anypony anymore,” Twilight said, knowing that she was going against her mentor.

“Um…well…I’ll try to help too,” Fluttershy whispered, barely audible in the chaos that was around them.

“General, all are free, sir,” Shining Armor said, trotting up to Anthony. He and his squad had subdued the guards and Celestia was nowhere to be seen. Anthony only nodded.

“Shiny, what do you need us to do?” Twilight said, trotting up to her brother.

“I need you to be safe, this is no place for you and your friends,” Shining said, doing the brotherly thing.

“No. Like we told Anthony, we’re in this to win it,” Rainbow Dash said, her anxiousness getting the best of her.

“I know you want to help, but fighting on the level we are is not something I want to put you all through,” Anthony said. “You all are not ready for what might have to happen, no pony here is. I am willing to do this, because I know what it will take and I know how to handle it afterwards.”

Before they could argue, Anthony whistled out a high-pitched whistle. In return, a deep, bellowing roar was heard off in the distance. Everypony looked that way to find the source, and not long after the whistle shouts could be heard from the city of Canterlot. Fluttershy hid Rarity and Applejack, while the rest all stared over at the direction of the noise.

“What’s that?” Twilight asked.

“My pet,” Anthony said, standing proud.

From the gate that was locked came a crash. Everyone looked over at it, seeing the gate shake. Another crash came as the wood and locks on the gate shook, wood bending and the metal groaning from the effort of maintaining the gate. Eyes were wide as they waited for whatever was on the other side of the gate. A final crash was heard as the gate final crumbled. From the splinters and bent metal roared out a Spinosaurus. The massive dinosaur roared as it stampeded towards the group, stopping just a few feet away.

“Guys, I want you all to meet Fluffy,” Anthony said, placing a hand on the carnivorous animal.

“Ouh, he is so cute,” Pinkie Pie said, bouncing up and hugging the massive dinosaur. The Spinosaurus had no idea what to do.

“Um, sugar cube, not to be rainin’ on your parade, but he isn’t fluffy. At all,” Applejack told Anthony, only getting a smile in return.

“I know, I just chose it because he looks like a Fluffy,” Anthony said, putting no logic into his argument.

Uh, darling, what is it?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, right. In my world, we had creatures that went extinct centuries before humans. This one right here is a Spinosaurus, the largest carnivore to walk the Earth,” Anthony said, very proud of himself.

“But where did it come from?” Twilight chimed in.

“Probable from the past. We have no idea what came through them, so I’m not surprised one of these got through,” Anthony said, moving to the side of the creature. He whistled twice and the dinosaur got on its belly, allowing everyone to jump into the saddle on its back.

Anthony got near the top and grabbed a hold of the steel chains used to steer the beast. He waved everypony into the creature’s saddle, trying to get them to move as quickly as possible. The only issue was that Rarity didn’t like the smell of Fluffy, which Anthony just told her to get in and plug her nose. Once they were all in, Fluffy stood up and started towards the way it came in. The occupants in the back all looked over the sides as the hulking dinosaur moved through the city with ease. They had almost made it out the city when a roar was heard behind them, one that was answered by Fluffy.

Anthony didn’t hesitate as he spurred the Spinosaurus on, trying to get them to the Everfree Forest. He kept looking back, hoping it wasn’t what he thought it was. The dinosaur bellowed again to the roar behind them. It took all his strength to keep the dinosaur moving forward. He turned around to speak to the occupants.

“Shining, I want you to take the reins. I don’t think Tango Bravo is Delta,” Anthony said, earning confusion from everypony except Shining Armor.

“Yes sir,” Shining said, knowing immediately what he was talking about. Shining Armor got up and too the reins, Anthony moving to the back of the saddle. Luna stopped him before he did anything.

“What are you planning?” she asked, the same thought on the bearers of the elements minds too.

“To finish this,” Anthony said, opening a hidden compartment.

Inside the compartment were what appeared to be armor, but it wasn’t. Anthony quickly put the pieces on and it looked like a type of body armor, one that was designed to be strong but light. He then pulled out a pistol with extra mags, a shotgun, and a handle. He attached the shotgun to his back and handle to his hip, keeping the pistol out. Luna knew he was planning to go back to fighting and didn’t want him to.

“No, please, don’t. I don’t want to lose you,” Luna said, grabbing hold of Anthony.

“I don’t want to go either, but I have to,” Anthony said, lightly moving her back.

“No you don’t. We can find a place to hide and…” Luna tried to say.

“Yes, I do. I am the only one who can stop this. This is hard for me too,” Anthony told her, hugging her tightly. “I promise, today is the day that this ends.”

Anthony placed a kiss on her forehead and jumped off the back of the dinosaur, leaving everypony watching him go. Shining turned to the group and watched them all comfort Luna as she started to cry. He sighed and looked forward, commanding the dinosaur in the agreed direction that had been preplanned.

“Where are we going, Shiny?” Twilight asked, moving from the group.

“To get the Elements of Harmony,” Shining replied with, confusing Twilight.

“But how? The Elements are in the castle, which I don’t think Celestia is going to let us just walk into,” Twilight said.

“We have a way in. And Luna can open the safe, only one princess is needed to open it,” Shining Armor said.

“How long have you planned this?” Twilight asked her brother.

“Many months. Anthony and I knew that we needed contingencies for every situation. He is very good at coming up with every problem that might happen, and it was up to me to figure out how to handle each situation, and then for him train everypony in how to do the contingency,” Shining Armor answered, throwing Twilight off. “I suggest you and the others get ready to use the Elements, it might need to be really a spur-of-the-moment thing.”

Twilight didn’t ask anything else as she just hugged her brother. She missed him and just wanted to hold him, to make sure she didn’t lose him. They made their way into the Everfree Forest, nothing following them. They didn’t know if it was a good thing or not, but they just took it as a sign to move fast. They moved until they found themselves in front of a cliff wall. Shining Armor jumped off the Spinosaurus and walked up to the wall, placing his hoof on the wall and pressing in.

A section of rock dented in and opened up, large enough for the group to move through. Fluffy had to remain outside, which it didn’t mind as it turned and moved back towards Anthony. Shining and the others moved into the cave, which closed behind them as they all made it through.

Anthony stood on the cold ground, the snow now falling. He didn’t look up as he watched the black figure fly through the air, aiming directly at him. Anthony just stared coldly at it, anger burning inside him. Blackwing landed just a few yards away, his form towering over the human. The anthromorph just laughed.

“So you have finally come to die,” Blackwing said, venom dripping from his words.

“No, I’m here to finish this. No matter what happens, this ends today,” Anthony replied, hate growing.

Author's Note

Hey people, sorry I haven't updated in a while. this is just a taste of the next chapter, and when I am done I hope you all enjoy it. see you all back here in two months

Chapter 11: The Fall of Tyrants

Canterlot Dungeon

Anthony and Luna sat in the cold dungeon, listening to the guards shuffle about. The two had been sleeping, the previous night having not been the most pleasant. They seemed to be at peace though as they lay together in each other’s loving embrace. But the peace was not to last as one of the guards came by with a tray of food.

“Rise and shine, traitors. Today’s the day that I don’t have to see one of you ever again,” the guard said, dropping the tray on the floor with a loud clatter.

Anthony was immediately awoken by this and glared at the source of the noise. Luna followed and looked around the cell to remember where she was. The guards just snorted and kicked the tray into the tiny cell, spilling the food off of it.

“Oops, my bad,” the guard said, smiling as he walked away. Anthony got up and grabbed the apples and eggs that were still salvageable. He brought them over to Luna and sat next to her, trying to get her to eat.

“I’m not hungry,” Luna said, protesting against her sister and her cruel treatment.

“Please, Luna, just eat. I know it’s not much, but at least it’s something. You still have to eat for someone else,” Anthony pleaded, his stomach growling from the lack of food he has gotten.

“Fine, but I want you to eat some too,” Luna proposed.

“Fine, but just one bite. I don’t need as much as you do,” Anthony proposed back. Luna just nodded, agreeing to the terms put before her. She wanted him to eat, but she also knew that she needed it more than him. Anthony took the smallest apple and took a small bite out of it, leaving ninety percent of the apple untouched. He then passed it to Luna and watched her eat the pathetic excuse for a meal.

“Hey, friend, here I don’t need this, give it to the princess,” a voice said next door, and then an apple rolled in front of the cell door.

“Same here,” another voice said from the other side, and another apple rolled to the front of the cell. Anthony moved to the front and took the apples before the jailer decided he wanted them. He brought the pair to Luna and set them next to her, tears growing in her eyes.

“Hey, are you all right?” Anthony asked, putting a soft hand on her shoulder.

“Why would these ponies wish to help me? They owe nothing to me or Celestia,” Luna asked.

“Because, you are still ‘Princess,’ while Celestia has taken ‘Queen.’ They have hope that the normal order of things will be put back together,” Anthony said, holding Luna as she started to cry more. “Shhh, it’s okay. You’ll be okay, I promise.”

“I know I’ll be okay, but what about our unborn foal? What will become of our child?” Luna asked, crying more and more.

“I promise, nothing bad will befall the two of you. Even if I must sell myself to Celestia and allow her to have her way with me, I shall guarantee your safety,” Anthony said, calming Luna down some.

“I want a name ready for our foal, so that in case you’re not…” Luna started, but unable to finish the sentence.

“I’ll be fine, and you’re right. We do need a name for our foal, it can never hurt to be ready,” Anthony said, trying hard to keep himself calm. “So do you have anything if it’s a boy?”

“I would want him named after you,” Luna said, her head resting on Anthony’s chest. Anthony was running his fingers through Luna vast, flowing mane.

“Anthony? I hadn’t thought about having my own Jr., but if that’s what you want I’m good with that,” Anthony said, feeling Luna relax in his arms.

“Yes, but I haven’t thought of a good filly name for our foal,” Luna admitted. Anthony knew that she was all he thought about too.

“What about Lily? I really like that name, and I think it’ll fit,” Anthony suggested.

“Yes, that does sound like an excellent name,” Luna agreed, her eyes closing as she drifted off to sleep.

“Sweet dreams, my love. I hope they are full of fields of flowers and hope, and not of death and pain,” Anthony said, putting his head back and he waited for the jailer to come and take him away.

Hours went by as Luna slept. Nothing happened, not a sound was heard. Everypony in the dungeon had turned quiet as they waited for the execution that was coming. They all knew that the time for their deaths was noon, but that seemed forever away. Eventually a whole squad of guard ponies came and took each prisoner from his cell. Three came over to the one Anthony and Luna shared.

The guards beat on the door, waking Luna up in a very disrespectful manner. Anthony just glared at them as they shackled his wrists to his ankles. They placed an inhibitor ring on Luna’s horn and tied her wings to her body, which they did by applying too much pressure to her abdomen.

“Hey, watch how tight you make that!” Anthony said, startling the guards.

“And why should we, she’s just another prisoner?” one of the guards asked.

“Because she’s pregnant you twat, and that is not healthy for her or the foal,” Anthony said, trying to make some sympathy for Luna.

“Fine, loosen the ropes a little. Queen Celestia would not be happy if the foal is injured,” a different guard said. One of the guards loosened the ropes and Luna looked at Anthony with a “Thank You” in her eyes.

“Now come on, we have an execution to bring you all to,” the guard said, pulling on the shackles.

Anthony looked at the line of ponies that he was chained to and found them all to be of Shining Armor’s squad. He didn’t see Shining, but heard him being chained behind him. Anthony looked and saw that Shining was in decent condition, considering he went from a warzone to a dungeon in no time. Shining saw him looking and only nodded, hoping Anthony had a plan. Anthony nodded back.

The line was pushed through the castle, no pony insight as they made their way to the parade grounds. Anthony tested the strength of his chains and was pleased to find that they were not magically enhanced. Part one of his plan was complete.

Once they exited to castle, they were temporarily blinded by the light of the sun. Anthony knew he should have adjusted faster, but the sun was brighter than normal. He felt the heat from the sun, but the cold of the wind as it was still winter. He guessed that Celestia had increased the brightness of the sun, so as to establish her dominance over the land. The line was quickly pushed to a podium that had Celestia standing on it, with Twilight and her friends behind the solar queen. All six gasped as they saw why they were there.

“Shining, why are you chained like a criminal?” Twilight Sparkle asked, trying to move to her brother.

“Do not go near him Twilight. He is a traitor to this land and will do anything to get out of his restraints. Do not believe anything he says,” Celestia told Twilight, making her start to cry at the lie. “Bring the leaders forward.”

Anthony and Shining were detached from the main group and pushed onstage. Anthony stood tall and defiant before Celestia, in essence telling her he didn’t care. Shining stood next to him, just as defiant as Anthony. One of the guards used his pole arm to push Shining into a kneel position, while another hit Anthony in the back of the knee. This guard was rewarded with a kick to the face.

The guard flew backwards, landing off the podium and into the dirt. His jaw was noticeable broken and he had blood flowing from his mouth. Anthony kept a stern face and looked Celestia directly in the eyes.

“So we still have defiance, do we? Well, that won’t matter for long,” Celestia said, allowing Anthony to stand. “As it should be observed, I shall tell you the charges you are brought up on, the conviction, and you may say one last word before the sentence is carried out.

“Anthony, you are charged with re-entering Equestria while serving out a sentence of banishment. You are also charged with leading an army of changelings into Equestria and starting a war. The sentence is death.

Shining Armor, you are charged with betraying your nation and assisting in the development of an army of changelings. The sentence is death. Do either of you have any last words?”

“Yeah, I do,” Anthony said, staring Celestia in the eyes. “You should have used better shackles.”

Celestia cocked her head to the side and was shocked when Anthony pulled the chains apart. The guards reacted in seconds, charging at him with their pole arms down. He grabbed the closest weapon and flung the guard holding it over his shoulder. The next three tried to run him through, but the pole arms were knocked aside and each one was hit into unconsciousness. He went to Shining and removed the magic inhibitor, allowing Shining to free himself. Anthony then moved to next to Luna.

“Told you everything was going to be fine,” Anthony said, placing a kiss on Luna’s cheek.

“You really are an ass sometimes,” Luna said, smiling a little. Anthony laughed and removed the magic inhibitor. Luna freed herself and followed Anthony as he moved to the center of the parade field. Twilight and her friends all moved over to try and help.

“Twilight, I want you and the rest of the Elements to hide. I don’t know if Blackwing is gone yet, so the Elements of Harmony might be necessary,” Anthony said sternly. “I don’t want any of you to get hurt, so please don’t argue.”

“No way, we’re going to help you because that’s what friends do,” Rainbow Dash said, trying to be tough.

“Yeah, we’re all in this together. Ain’t nothin’ going to stop us,” Applejack added.

“Of course we’ll help, darling. What type of ponies would we be if we didn’t?” Rarity said.

“Besides, we still need to throw your ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party,” Pinkie said, popping up behind Anthony.

“We’re not going to let Princess Celestia hurt anypony anymore,” Twilight said, knowing that she was going against her mentor.

“Um…well…I’ll try to help too,” Fluttershy whispered, barely audible in the chaos that was around them.

“General, all are free, sir,” Shining Armor said, trotting up to Anthony. He and his squad had subdued the guards and Celestia was nowhere to be seen. Anthony only nodded.

“Shiny, what do you need us to do?” Twilight said, trotting up to her brother.

“I need you to be safe, this is no place for you and your friends,” Shining said, doing the brotherly thing.

“No. Like we told Anthony, we’re in this to win it,” Rainbow Dash said, her anxiousness getting the best of her.

“I know you want to help, but fighting on the level we are is not something I want to put you all through,” Anthony said. “You all are not ready for what might have to happen, no pony here is. I am willing to do this, because I know what it will take and I know how to handle it afterwards.”

Before they could argue, Anthony whistled out a high-pitched whistle. In return, a deep, bellowing roar was heard off in the distance. Everypony looked that way to find the source, and not long after the whistle shouts could be heard from the city of Canterlot. Fluttershy hid Rarity and Applejack, while the rest all stared over at the direction of the noise.

“What’s that?” Twilight asked.

“My pet,” Anthony said, standing proud.

From the gate that was locked came a crash. Everyone looked over at it, seeing the gate shake. Another crash came as the wood and locks on the gate shook, wood bending and the metal groaning from the effort of maintaining the gate. Eyes were wide as they waited for whatever was on the other side of the gate. A final crash was heard as the gate final crumbled. From the splinters and bent metal roared out a Spinosaurus. The massive dinosaur roared as it stampeded towards the group, stopping just a few feet away.

“Guys, I want you all to meet Fluffy,” Anthony said, placing a hand on the carnivorous animal.

“Ouh, he is so cute,” Pinkie Pie said, bouncing up and hugging the massive dinosaur. The Spinosaurus had no idea what to do.

“Um, sugar cube, not to be rainin’ on your parade, but he isn’t fluffy. At all,” Applejack told Anthony, only getting a smile in return.

“I know, I just chose it because he looks like a Fluffy,” Anthony said, putting no logic into his argument.

Uh, darling, what is it?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, right. In my world, we had creatures that went extinct centuries before humans. This one right here is a Spinosaurus, the largest carnivore to walk the Earth,” Anthony said, very proud of himself.

“But where did it come from?” Twilight chimed in.

“Probable from the past. We have no idea what came through them, so I’m not surprised one of these got through,” Anthony said, moving to the side of the creature. He whistled twice and the dinosaur got on its belly, allowing everyone to jump into the saddle on its back.

Anthony got near the top and grabbed a hold of the steel chains used to steer the beast. He waved everypony into the creature’s saddle, trying to get them to move as quickly as possible. The only issue was that Rarity didn’t like the smell of Fluffy, which Anthony just told her to get in and plug her nose. Once they were all in, Fluffy stood up and started towards the way it came in. The occupants in the back all looked over the sides as the hulking dinosaur moved through the city with ease. They had almost made it out the city when a roar was heard behind them, one that was answered by Fluffy.

Anthony didn’t hesitate as he spurred the Spinosaurus on, trying to get them to the Everfree Forest. He kept looking back, hoping it wasn’t what he thought it was. The dinosaur bellowed again to the roar behind them. It took all his strength to keep the dinosaur moving forward. He turned around to speak to the occupants.

“Shining, I want you to take the reins. I don’t think Tango Bravo is Delta,” Anthony said, earning confusion from everypony except Shining Armor.

“Yes sir,” Shining said, knowing immediately what he was talking about. Shining Armor got up and took the reins, Anthony moving to the back of the saddle. Luna stopped him before he did anything.

“What are you planning?” she asked, the same thought on the bearers of the elements minds too.

“To finish this,” Anthony said, opening a hidden compartment.

Inside the compartment were what appeared to be armor, but it wasn’t. Anthony quickly put the pieces on and it looked like a type of body armor, one that was designed to be strong but light. He then pulled out a pistol with extra mags, a shotgun, and a handle. He attached the shotgun to his back and handle to his hip, keeping the pistol out. Luna knew he was planning to go back to fighting and didn’t want him to.

“No, please, don’t. I don’t want to lose you,” Luna said, grabbing hold of Anthony.

“I don’t want to go either, but I have to,” Anthony said, lightly moving her back.

“No you don’t. We can find a place to hide and…” Luna tried to say.

“Yes, I do. I am the only one who can stop this. This is hard for me too,” Anthony told her, hugging her tightly. “I promise, today is the day that this ends.”

Anthony placed a kiss on her forehead and jumped off the back of the dinosaur, leaving everypony watching him go. Shining turned to the group and watched them all comfort Luna as she started to cry. He sighed and looked forward, commanding the dinosaur in the agreed direction that had been preplanned.

“Where are we going, Shiny?” Twilight asked, moving from the group.

“To get the Elements of Harmony,” Shining replied with, confusing Twilight.

“But how? The Elements are in the castle, which I don’t think Celestia is going to let us just walk into,” Twilight said.

“We have a way in. And Luna can open the safe, only one princess is needed to open it,” Shining Armor said.

“How long have you planned this?” Twilight asked her brother.

“Many months. Anthony and I knew that we needed contingencies for every situation. He is very good at coming up with every problem that might happen, and it was up to me to figure out how to handle each situation, and then for him train everypony in how to do the contingency,” Shining Armor answered, throwing Twilight off. “I suggest you and the others get ready to use the Elements, it might need to be a spur-of-the-moment thing.”

Twilight didn’t ask anything else as she just hugged her brother. She missed him and just wanted to hold him, to make sure she didn’t lose him. They made their way into the Everfree Forest, nothing following them. They didn’t know if it was a good thing or not, but they just took it as a sign to move fast. They moved until they found themselves in front of a cliff wall. Shining Armor jumped off the Spinosaurus and walked up to the wall, placing his hoof on the wall and pressing in.

A section of rock dented in and opened up, large enough for the group to move through. Fluffy had to remain outside, which it didn’t mind as it turned and moved back towards Anthony. Shining and the others moved into the cave, which closed behind them as they all made it through.

Anthony stood on the cold ground, the snow now falling. He didn’t look up as he watched the black figure fly through the air, aiming directly at him. Anthony just stared coldly at it, anger burning inside him. Blackwing landed just a few yards away, his form towering over the human. The anthromorph just laughed.

“So you have finally come to die,” Blackwing said, venom dripping from his words.

“No, I’m here to finish this. No matter what happens, this ends today,” Anthony replied, hate growing.

“Yes, it does. And after I’m finished with you, I think I’ll go after Luna. She should be easy considering she’s with child,” Blackwing said, a devilish smile growing on his face.

“You will not lay a claw on her,” Anthony growled at Blackwing.

“Oh, and what are you going to do? Kill me?” Blackwing mockingly said.

“I’ll do what I must,” Anthony answered back.

“No mortal, you will do what you can. You cannot end this, for no being can kill a god,” Blackwing taunted back, his arrogance growing.

Anthony did answer back with words, but instead aimed his pistol at the tyrant and fired off a trio of rounds. Each shot fired rang in the silence, destroying any piece that might have been found. The rounds made their way towards their target, each one intent on taking out the target. But none of the rounds had the power to stop the foe.

All three rounds impacted on the Blackwing, burying itself just a couple inches into him. Blackwing just smiled as not even blood came out. The lead then fell out, each round being pushed out by a growth of new flesh.

“As you see, I can’t be killed by such simple tools,” Blackwing said, arrogance once more in his voice.

“Then I’ll have to get something more personal,” Anthony replied, replacing the pistol with the handle on his hip.

Anthony pressed a button on the handle, igniting the weapon and a pronged sword exploded out of the handle. The blade was blue and as it hovered over the snow it melted it, heat radiating off the weapon. Blackwing still didn’t have any fear, believing himself to be fully immune to death. Anthony charged at the anthro, blade ready to slice him apart.

As the distance shrunk, Blackwing started to wonder if the human was stupid or certain. Blacking though didn’t want to take any unnecessary risks, and moved to the side at the last second. That second though was enough for Anthony to slice off Blackwing’s right arm.

Blackwing howled as plasma removed and cauterized his arm. He turned to Anthony and roared, any form of common sense and logic lost in his rage. The anthromorph charged at Anthony, intending to crush the Spartan under his fist. As Blackwing crashed into Anthony, the plasma blade made itself home in Blackwing’s chest. The two fell to the ground, Anthony being covered by the body of Blackwing.

Anthony pushed Blackwing into the snow, leaving the sword in his chest. He got up and sighed, feeling he could finally go home. He got up and started to walk towards the Everfree Forest, knowing Fluffy would be on his way soon. Anthony then felt as though a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders, life for the future looking bright. A smiled a little, joy for freedom the reason.

“Did you think something like this would kill me?” a voice asked behind Anthony.

Anthony quickly spun around and pointed his pistol at Blackwing, whom was now standing and had the plasma sword in his claws. Blackwing’s other arm had grown back, slime oozing off the new appendage. All of Anthony’s concerns left as he prepared himself to fight the menace.

“I was kind of hoping it would,” Anthony replied.

“Then you are a bigger fool then I thought,” Blackwing commented.

“No, just hopeful. I have other ways to stop you,” Anthony bluffed, knowing that he was out of options.

“Really? And do you actually think you can kill me with the pitiful weapon you have?” Blackwing asked.

“I didn’t say kill, I said stop. Killing you would be a bonus, but not required by me,” Anthony told Blackwing.

“And what could possibly be more powerful than me that you have?” Blackwing mockingly asked.

“Something that requires six being to use,” Anthony answered.

The blood in Blackwing’s face left as he realized what Anthony was talking about. A small smile grew on Anthony’s face as he saw fear for the first time in Blackwing. Fear was then replaced with anger, as he realized what the human was up. The anger then was removed and a smile took its place.

“And what makes you think they can get the Elements and use them before I kill you?” Blackwing asked.

“If I die, and the Elements of Harmony are able to remove you; then I’ve succeeded. If I live and the Elements don’t have enough time; then I’ve failed. I will not fail,” Anthony answered.

“Then you shall die in vain,” Blackwing replied, anger again in his voice.

Blackwing charged at Anthony, the intent of killing him solely on his mind. The anthromorph might have finished the charge, had a bellowing roar destroy any calm that was left in the snow. Out of the forest came crashing Fluffy, his massive body forcing the trees away in all directions. Blackwing froze at the sight of the animal, the size and ferocity of its roar confusing Blackwing. The Spinosaurus didn’t wait for Blackwing to continue moving, as the beast was able to determine that Blackwing meant harm for its master.

Fluffy charged forward, surprising Blackwing again with its speed. The dinosaur was able to close the distance to Blackwing and clamp its jaws on the powerful foe. Blackwing snapped out of his state in the between the teeth of the carnivore, and he then quickly fought back.

The Energy sword had been dropped, but Blackwing did not need it as he used his strength to prevent Fluffy from chowing down on him. The Spinosaurus got frustrated as he tried to devoir its prey and was unable to accomplish its task. To see why it was unable to, Fluffy opened his jaws to full size and threw Blackwing out of his mouth. The anthromorph was surprised at what happened and hit the ground hard.

While Blackwing was entertaining Fluffy, Anthony retrieved his energy sword and started to move towards Canterlot. Anthony knew that this was not going to be easy and he knew he was needed at Canterlot, if for nothing more than to be a distraction. He moved fast and didn’t look back, hoping the Fluffy would be able to distract Blackwing for a few more minutes.

Fluffy looked down at Blackwing, his tail moving from side to side in hopes of determining what was wrong with this food. Blackwing stood up and glared at the creature, thinking that it would submit to his will with just a glare. Fluffy was not swayed and roared at Blackwing, the force actually knocked Blackwing to the ground. Fluffy saw this as a submission of food and chomped down on Blackwing’s new arm.

But Blackwing wasn’t going to lose it again. With a force of magic, Blackwing knocked the dinosaur’s head away and off his arm. The anthromorph stood up and tried to speak to the creature, hoping it would be able to speak back.

“Why do you keep trying to fight me, creature? I am more powerful than you ever will be,” Blackwing said, his words falling in deft ears.

Fluffy didn’t care what Blackwing had to say, as the dinosaur didn’t understand the words. Instead, Fluffy roared again and tried to eat Blackwing for a third time. But this was the last as Blackwing had had enough of the dinosaur and wanted it to be gone. Blackwing channeled his magic and lifted up Fluffy, scaring the creature and making it squirm. The magic though was quickly losing its strength, Blackwing realizing that he wasn’t as powerful as he thought.

Why can I defeat whole armies, but a simple creature is able to fend off my power. How is this possible?!Blackwing thought, releasing the animal and taking a few steps back.

Fluffy hit the ground and fell down, not ready for the landing. The Spinosaurus was on its side, flailing around to try and get its bearings. Blackwing looked at the confused animal and walked over, using his physical strength, and held the creatures head down. This made Fluffy flail harder, trying to remove its head from the claws of Blacking.

“If you will not obey me, then you will not obey anyone,” Blackwing said, using what little magic he had left and created a spike out of the ground that pierced through the creatures head and ended its life.

The body flailed for a few more seconds, its body not able to register that it was dead. As the last energy left, Blackwing removed his hand from the dead creature’s head. He smiled as he finally killed something, and turned his body to Canterlot. He was looking for his next target.

Canterlot Castle, Vault Room

Shining Armor had led the group through the castle with minimal resistance. Most of the guards on duty were those loyal to Luna, so they just let them pass. Shining only had to incapacitate a few guards, and those were easy as they didn’t see Shining Armor at all. Twilight was surprised at how efficient Shining was at removing threats, and she mentally filed away to asked later how he was so good at it.

Luna was falling a little behind, not used to the level of excitement and walking around. Applejack and Rainbow Dash each stayed close to her, both of them ready to assist when needed. Fluttershy was keeping an eye on Luna, knowing that she was pregnant and needed to be watched closely. Rarity was admiring the walls and decorations, her inner stylist taking control. And for some reason Pinkie Pie was walking on the ceiling. No pony questioned it, it would have just hurt their brains too much.

Shining Armor opened the vault room door, allowing them access to the room. They all moved in quickly, knowing that time was of the essence. They moved to the vault door, a single hole in the middle for one of the princesses to open with. Luna moved forward and stuck her horn in the hole and pushed magic into the lock. As magic started to course through the lock she removed her horn and stepped back, knowing magical locks were being removed. The door moved open, revealing the pillar that held the box containing the Elements of Harmony.

Luna levitated the box over to Twilight; Luna looked physically drained from the simple task. Fluttershy moved next to the Lunar Princess.

“Oh, um…Princess. Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, I will be. It takes a lot more out of me now than it used to, I just need a moment to rest,” Luna replied, sitting down.

“Of course, Princess, take as long as you need. It must be difficult at times with having to fulfill your obligations of being a princess and an expected mother,” Rarity reassuringly said.

“Thank you, but we cannot wait long. My sister will know the vault was opened, we must hurry,” Luna said, knowing they needed to go.

“Why the rush, it’s not like you have anywhere to be,” a voice said behind them. The group looked and found Celestia standing at the entrance, Cadence being held in a bubble of magic emanating from Celestia’s horn.

“Let her go!” Shining Armor demanded, fearing what Celestia might do to her.

“That’s no way to talk to the Queen of Equestria, is it?” Celestia asked.

“You are no queen of mine,” Shining replied back, anger growing.

“Too bad, I thought you might have seen the error of your ways, but I see I was wrong. Maybe your wife will be more cooperative, with a little persuasion,” Celestia said, adding hints of evil and seduction at the end.

“Princess Celestia, what happened to you to make you like this?” Twilight asked, trying to get through to her former mentor.

“It is Queen, first off Twilight. Second, I have seen that it was a mistake to allow Luna back into power. She was never able to rule, and still unable to. So I have completely removed her from rule and took absolute control. Now corrupt politicians are no longer able to ruin this nation, and everypony will be equal. I am the true leader of Equestria, and none shall take it away from me!” Celestia monologue, her arrogance getting the better of her.

Celestia was so engrossed in her speech that she didn’t notice a whole contingency of Night Guards walking into the vault room. She also took her eyes off Shining and stared directly at Twilight, so Shining Armor moved around and released Cadence from the spell. He had a few of the guards quickly take her out and get her to safety. Once Celestia had finished, she finally took notice of the guards and lack of hostage.

“So I can see all the traitors; good, I can remove them without having to search for them. Although, where did you place my niece at?” Celestia inquired, already knowing they had removed her from the situation.

“On her way out of this place and away from you,” Shining said, glaring at the self-proclaimed Queen.

“Too bad, I could have done so much for her. I guess death will have to be all I can do for her,” Celestia said off-hoovingly.

“You will not be commanding this nation any longer after today. And it doesn’t matter who wins, you will lose either way,” Luna said, standing tall at her sister.

“And why should I be afraid of all of you? We have six mares that have never seen death, a pregnant former princess, and a cast out captain with a dozen weak Night Guards; against a being able to move the sun and moon all with a force of her will. Do you think I should be trembling?” Celestia asked, arrogance again rising in her.

“No, you should be afraid of me,” somepony said behind Celestia.

She looked behind herself and her eyes went wide at the realization she was looking at. Anthony stood in the doorway, glaring at the lunar alicorn. Behind him stood Blackwing, the demon’s wings cauterized and also missing one of his hands. A collar was around Blackwing’s neck, small spikes enter his skin. Anthony had blood on one side of his face, and one of his arms just hung down and the joint pointing in the wrong direction.

“Surprised to see me? Good, then it must surprise you that I have taken Blackwing down to a whole new level of low. Isn’t that right, fucker?” Anthony said. As he finished the last sentence, a shock jolted through Blackwing, bringing the once powerful overlord to his knees. “All I had to do was make it so he was too weak to regenerate his wounds and then start beating the ever living shit out of him. The collar I added to keep him fucked and unable to regain his strength. And I knew I would love the look on your face when I brought him in under my control.”

Celestia just stared in confusion, unable to comprehend what was literally staring her in the face. She had fully believed that Blackwing was going to be able to kill him, not lose and become a useless piece of living meat. The shock of the situation had everypony staring, most of them unable to process what was actually happening. Luna though was able to comprehend and moved quickly to Anthony, joy radiating from her.

Luna nuzzled Anthony on the cheek as he held her with his good arm, the troubles of the world temporarily forgotten in their love for each other. Blackwing groaned at the mush and was shocked again from the automated system. The two ignored the groan and remained oblivious to the rest of the world.

“I thought you weren’t going to make it,” Luna whispered to him, loud enough for only him to hear. “I didn’t know what was going to happen.”

“That doesn’t matter now, what does matter is that I’m here now,” Anthony whispered to her, his love pouring over the alicorn.

Luna didn’t say anything as she just enjoyed him holding her; she kept nuzzling him as he held her. Anthony kissed her, a kiss that showed his love and devotion to the alicorn in his arm. Luna returned the kiss, missing him and wishing they could remain in the position forever. Reluctantly, Anthony released his hold on Luna and stood at his full height, glaring daggers at Celestia.

“Guards, arrest Celestia. Escort her Highness to her room; we will deal with her at a later time,” Anthony said, all the Night Guards moving around Celestia.

“You have no authority over these guards, or any guards in my castle. What right do you have to have me arrested?” Celestia demanded.

“He has more right then you, Princess. He is the father of the next child from the Alicorn Sisters, and he has done nothing but try and defend Canterlot from threats,” one of the guards said.

“He brought the Changeling Army onto Canterlot,” Celestia tried to argue.

“He brought the changelings together and fought off Blackwing’s army with them. After the fighting, he even had the changelings surrender,” another guards said.

“He has defied my ruling of banishment,” Celestia made one final argument.

“And it was a bad ruling to begin with. You had no right to banish him,” a third guard said.

Celestia was speechless. Not only had some of the guards not obey her, but they spoke out against her. Her reality was falling apart around her and in a final bid for victory; Celestia blasted a wave of magic at Anthony and Luna. The wave never met its mark as it was blocked by the combined efforts of the unicorn Night Guards and Twilight Sparkle. In the instance, Celestia knew she would be unable to continue her rein of power.

Insanity took over her mind as she fell to the floor and started to wail. Anthony knew what it was, and instantly had the guards attempt to move her from the room. It took them a couple of minutes to finally levitate the screaming alicorn out of the room while placing her in a strait-jacket. As the wailed died down because of the distance and thickness of the walls, reality fell back down to the fact that Blackwing still had to be dealt with.

“Shining, do you know of any executioner’s blades that can be used?” Anthony asked, keeping Luna close to him.

“I don’t know, but if we do then I think I know why you need it,” Shining said, the facts crashing down on him.

“Darling, why would you ever need something like that? Can’t we just stick him somewhere far away from here?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, yes. That would be nice, at least he won’t be killed,” Fluttershy agreed.

“Yeah, what do you need to kill him for? We’ve already beat him,” Rainbow Dash argued.

“Enough!” a voice shouted. Everyone turned and saw that it was Blackwing that spoke. “I have had enough of this, and I will not listen as you all haggle over my life. I may be arrogant and demonic, but I know when I am defeated. This human has shown himself to be at a level of which I underestimated, and for that he has my respect. Now allow him to remove from this world, and when he finally leaves the land of the living he can join me in hell.”

The room was silent at the revelation put out by the tyrant. Anthony was the first to move forward and speak.

“Shining, retrieve the blade. Luna, could you please escort the girls somewhere else? They do not need to see this,” Anthony said.

“Of course, come girls. This is not a matter of which you need to see,” Luna said, trying to get the Elements to leave.

“No way, if you wish to kill him, then we will be present when you do so,” Rainbow Dash said, thinking she was right.

“Fine, if you wish to see Blackwing’s head roll onto the floor after it has been removed from his body, then so be it,” Anthony said, not letting anything stop the execution.

“Anthony, are you sure that they should be present?” Luna asked.

“They shouldn’t be here at all, but if they wish to see this than so be it,” Anthony said, knowing that it was wrong for the girls to be present.

“So, you are actually going to kill him?” Twilight asked, not certain in the beginning.

Before an answer could be vocalized, Shining Armor trotted in with a barricade. The sharp blade glimmered on the smooth pole that was its handle. Anthony walked over and took the handle in his good arm, half dragging the weapon. The girls all tried talk to him, each one not wanting to actually see the death. He moved next to Blackwing, placing his boot onto the anthromorph’s side.

“This is last chance to leave; I suggest you all take it. You do not need to see this, and I don’t want you to see it,” Anthony pleaded one last time. “Please leave.”

The girls all thought about it quickly, none of them not wanting to see the execution. The finally agreed to leave, all knowing the trauma from watching the life leave someone’s body. Luna moved over and escorted them out, Shining Armor closing the door behind them.

“Thank you for getting them out of here,” Shining said.

“Of course. Now Blackwing, you have spoken your final words earlier, it is time for your terror to no longer have the ability to infect this land,” Anthony said to Blackwing.

With his boot, Anthony pushed the creature lower. Blackwing had his head close to the ground, just inches away from the floor. Anthony took a few steps back, the blade needing a farther swing distance. As Anthony lifted the blade for its descent, Blackwing remained silent. Not a word was spoken as the blade made the fall, making contact with Blackwing’s neck and passing through it with little resistance.

Luna and the Elements of Harmony all waited in the throne room, each knowing what was happening, but none wanting to speak of it. All the normal Day Guards had been relieve, being replaced by Luna’s Night Guards. She felt that it was wrong to fully remove all the Day Guards, but she didn’t have a say as the Night Guards didn’t feel the Day Guards would be willing to protect Luna. She didn’t sit on the throne though, as she felt it was not her place to take the chair.

Twilight sat next to Luna, not knowing what to think about the whole situation. Execution hasn’t been used in Equestria for hundreds of years, and the thought of willingly taking the life of somepony horrified her. But she knew that Blackwing would find a way to continue causing trouble for Equestria until he was gone. She didn’t know why he wanted to kill Celestia and Luna, which made her more curious as to where he came from. She was also worried that the execution would have irreparable damage to Anthony mentally. She knew he had been going through a lot when he was in the hospital, and that a minor thing compared to this.

Rarity was on the other side of Luna, lost in thought at what she had been willing to do. She was going to watch as somepony was going to be killed, right in front of her. And she was willing to do it because she didn’t believe in killing. But if Blackwing was killed, there was going to be no way to defeat him. She thought for a few seconds until something happened upon her mind.

“Wait, why didn’t we just use the Elements on him?” Rarity said out loud. She snapped the others out of their thoughts, all of them thinking the same thing.

“Yeah, why didn’t we just use the Elements on him?” Applejack asked.

“Because the Elements remove evil, but it has to go somewhere. Nightmare Moon was removed from me, and found a hole to hide in until Blackwing brought her back. The evil in him was born, which means that evil cannot be removed. You will need to ask my sister who he is, as she has more information on it.” Luna informed them.

“Why don’t you know anything? Didn’t Celestia tell you everything after you got back from being Nightmare Moon?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Not everything. She told me that there was somepony who was not fond of her, but never told me who or why. After she has calmed down, then I am sure that we will get the full answer to everything,” Luna replied, wishing to know the same thing.

“Oh, do you think they will be all right?” Fluttershy asked.

“Of course, darling. They’ll be fine. Anthony was able to defeat Blackwing, I’m sure that he can…um…,” Rarity started, not knowing how to continue.

“Finish the job,” Luna finished for her.

“Right, I he can be taken care of himself,” Applejack said, still not liking the mood of the conversation.

“Man, this conversation is so depressing. Why don’t we have a full welcome back party?!” Pinkie Pie suggested, getting looks from all present.

“I don’t this is a time for a party, Sugarcube,” Applejack said.

“She’s right; we need to get Canterlot fixed after the damage from Anthony’s pet and the battle outside the gates. And we need someone to take Celestia’s place,” Twilight agreed.

“Luna can raise and lower both the sun and moon, and I’ll take the day shift to take some of the strain off Luna,” Anthony said, walking in through the throne room doors.

The group all trotted over to him and Shining Armor, all wondering if they were okay. Anthony raised his hand to silence them when they all started to speak at once.

“The execution is finished and the remains being taken and burned. The vault room will be locked as it is cleaned up; there was a lot of blood. And I think now would be a good time for me to fix this arm,” Anthony said; now appearing visible exhausted.

He slumped down to the floor, his legs giving out from under him. Luna tried to keep him from falling, but he waved her off. A couple of emergency transportation ponies had been waiting outside the room, possibly summoned by Shining Armor. The ponies moved right in and placed Anthony onto a large stretcher, and quickly took him to the hospital located inside the castle. Luna started to follow, but was quickly stopped by Shining Armor.

“Princess Luna, I am sorry, but you are needed here. Diplomats are coming to find out what has happened, and since Celestia is unable to do anything, so the responsibility has fallen onto you. Is there anypony who you would like by your side while you tell them what happened?” Shining informed.

“I don’t care about any diplomats, I just want to be with Anthony right now,” Luna said.

“Princess, I know this can be difficult, but it needs to be done. If you do not tell what happened, then rumors will spread and Equestria may be without its biggest allies,” Shining Armor argued, knowing it had to be done.

Luna sighed as she knew that it was her responsibility to protect Equestria and the interests of the ponies who live there. She only nodded in agreement, not wanting her heart to betray her head.

“I’ll set up the meeting room; I suggest going and getting cleaned up some, Princess. I’ll have Twilight and her friends, and Cadence there to help you,” Shining Armor said. “The meeting is in an hour.”

With that Shining left the throne room and got to work getting the guards to their positions. Luna ignored everypony as she walked to her room, her mind full focused on the love of her life. She didn’t want to talk to speak with some diplomats, she wanted Anthony. But she knew he job, and moved to her room to clean up.

I just hope he’ll be okay.

Author's Note

Hey, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. this took me a while and got me a little emotional, I don't know about you. I also found out that I have spent a total of 8047 minutes working on this story. that is five and a half days of writing. I couldn't believe I worked for that long. just please leave your comments below, and wait for final chapter of this ark.

Chapter 12: The Winter Calm

Canterlot Castle

The snow was again falling with little to no resistance from the wind. The pegasi had gotten into high gear to re-blanket the ground, most of it clear from the Battle of Canterlot. The city was also under construction in the damaged areas, most of it caused by the now deceased Spinosaurus. But duty still called in this world.

Princess Luna sat in the counseling chambers, a room set up to speak with delegates outside of preparing for war. The Griffin King, Gwilyn, was present, wanting to know what happened to the griffins that were supposed to fight off changelings. Shining Armor was also present, him being reappointed to the guards in a hurry. As well that room consisted of an ambassador for the dragons, a representative from the Diamond Dogs, and a Canterlot City Ponies’ Representative. Cadence was next to Luna, more for emotional support than anything else.

The Griffin King was not pleased that Celestia was not present, especially since it was during her time as well. He was constantly grumbling under his breath, causing the tension to rise in the room. The Dragon Ambassador was uncaring, it being a pony that was raised by dragons. Luna was surprised that the Diamond Dogs felt that had to send a representative, but she knew they were trying to build a better nation and the first step was allies. And the Representative from Canterlot City Ponies was none other than Prince Blueblood, which Luna did not enjoy as she knew he was an ass.

Everyone was in the room, and she felt that they had been waiting long enough, so she began.

“First, I would like to thank you all for taking an interest in the recent happenings of this nation,” Luna said, trying to get the basic formalities out.

“Where is Princess Celestia? She said she would speak to us after the events of the battle,” the Griffon King asked, venom in his voice.

“My sister is unavailable at the time being, and shall remain so until she is given proper medical care. We shall leave it at that, as she still must maintain some form of…reputation,” Luna said, trying to find the word at the end.

“We of the Canterlot city Ponies feel that we deserve to know what has happened to our Princess. And I wish to know what happened to my aunt,” Blueblood argued.

“The Canterlot City Ponies get the same answer as the Griffin Kingdom; my sister is currently indisposed and unavailable. I will inform you on what has happened to my sister later, in private,” Luna said to her nephew. “Now if that is enough about my sister, we shall continue with this meeting. Shining Armor.”

“Right, yesterday was the Battle of Canterlot. This was a fight between the Army of Blackwing and the Changeling Kingdom outside of Canterlot, resulting in the death of two hundred changelings and over a thousand troops on Blackwing’s side. The changeling army was led by General Anthony, Queen Chrysalis, Princess Scarlet, and myself, our goal was to defeat Blackwing’s army.

“The result was the death of the reanimated Nightmare Moon and Queen Chrysalis and the defeat of Blackwing’s Army. We surrendered to Celestia, who had dubbed herself Queen, as a show of good faith. Her actions of what happened with Queen Scarlet and the other defectors shall remain classified at the time. In an attempt to execute General Anthony, his pet rushed into the city and carried him and the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony away. In route to a location, he disembarked to confront Blackwing. I don’t know any details, all I know is that he was successful and Blackwing was able to be executed for his crimes. A formal uprising with the guards was in place and all of Celestia’s Day Guards have been removed from their positions and Princess Luna’s Night Guards are temporarily in place.

“And at the moment, General Anthony is in the hospital. I am sure Princess Luna wishes to finish this up quick so she may see him,” Shining finished.

“You have not said anything about the dragons that had joined to fight against the changelings,” the Griffin King said, wondering where the dragons had gone.

“I shall answer this inquiry,” the dragon ambassador said. “It was discovered that the dragons under Blackwing’s control had been of a clan that has been banished from this world, none of them allowed back in this world. Our dragons saw this and removed them from this world permanently, second chances not given to any of them.”

“And where are they now?” Blueblood asked.

“They have returned home, the taint of the Unders soiled the leader of this place,” the dragon ambassador said. “I can sense it, but it is not in this room. It is with the Princess of the Sun, as she the one in charge of the dragons while on stay here.”

“You mean to tell me that Princess Celestia is tainted and still ruling?!” the Griffin King asked, anger rising quickly.

“No, my sister is no longer in charge of this land. We are currently seeking for somepony to help treat her, and she has been sealed in her room. I am currently taking the place as leader until my sister is fit to rule again,” Luna quickly said, knowing that this could turn into a very dangerous situation.

“And we should follow you? Until Celestia is put back in command, I am denouncing the truce between our two species. My griffins will take back our old land, no matter who lives there at the moment!” the Griffin King shouted, all reason and logic leaving him.

“Then my kingdom shall take to preventing you from the secession of land to you,” a new voice said, all eyes turning to the now opened door.

A red unicorn mare stood in the door way, none of them recognizing the new arrival. She looked tired, as though she had not slept for days. She walked in and stood next to Shining Armor, an air of authority surrounding her.

“And who are you?” the Griffin King asked, thinking nothing of the pony in front of him.

“I am Scarlet, Queen of the Changeling Kingdom. Your griffins will stand no match to the new generation of changelings about to be bred,” Scarlet said, her eyes flashing green as she spoke.

“Guards! Remove this changeling from these chambers!” Blueblood shouted, but no guards arrived.

“I asked her to be here, knowing that we need to work together with those that have been cast out for being different. She and her changeling are currently residing in the castle, waiting to return home,” Luna said, keeping her voice calm. This was not easy considering what has been happening in the room.

“Then I am don’t with these talks, I shall not share a room with a changeling,” the Griffin King said. “I leave you, with the knowledge that we griffins are no longer held down by our truce.”

With that, the Griffin King left. Luna waited to see if one of the other two would follow suit, but neither did. She sighed internally, knowing that the situation wasn’t a total loss. She turned to the Diamond Dog Ambassador and spoke to him.

“I am glad that the Diamond Dogs felt they had to be here, as this matter concerns all of us,” Luna said.

“I know our two species have not always seen eye-to-eye, but I hope we can resolve these differences and form a real alliance,” the ambassador agreed.

“Good, I hope we can speak more at length on this subject of unity. But for today, I must cut this short. I am tired and this has been too much for one day. I invite you both to remain in Canterlot, as it is a holiday season,” Luna offered, both ambassadors taking it in thanks and departed. “Thank you for being here.”

“We know this has been difficult, and that you do not need to continue this for now,” Shining Armor said. “Cadence and I will handle most of the affairs with the city; you take some time to relax, princess.”

“My changelings will also assist, as a sign of good faith between our species,” Scarlet added.

“Thank you, I think I’ll do that,” Luna agreed, leaving the room and heading towards the hospital.

She walked the halls, all thoughts on the location she was heading for. She realized how whenever Anthony did anything, he somehow ended up in the hospital. Luna smiled a little at the thought, hoping it wasn’t going to be a recurring thing now that he was staying. Luna walked in the front area of the hospital and was instantly greeted by a nurse.

“Hello, Princess Luna. How are you?” the nurse asked.

“I am doing fine. Where is Anthony?” Luna asked, wanting to get to him quickly. The nurse’s face turned from happy and carefree, to that of a slightly darker tone.

“He is currently in surgery. His arm was broken in multiply location, and the material on his bones is making it difficult to repair. He has multiple cuts and bruises, and we don’t know what other damages he might have internally. We are also having a hard time with blood, as his body is rejecting all that we have currently given him, we just don’t have his type,” the nurse finished. “I’m sorry; I wish I had better news.”

“Is there anything I can do?” Luna asked.

“That depends on your blood type, and whether or not his body will reject it,” the nurse told her. “But I don’t want to take any blood from you.”

“And why is that?” Luna asked, raising her voice.

“Princess, we’re not supposed to take blood from anypony who’s pregnant. It can have complications for those that receive your blood,” The nurse informed Luna. Luna sighed, knowing she was unable to assist. “I can have you wait in the family room, and keep you informed on his status.”

“Thank you, I’ll go do that,” Luna agreed, allowing the nurse to lead her to the room.

Luna didn’t look at the room, finding a couch and laying down on it. Luna fell asleep quickly, the events of the day truly catching up on her. She entered the world of sleep, wishing she could see her beloved in it. But she knew that he would not join her, the doctors placing him in a dreamless sleep. She sighed as her mind was finally taken into the realm of sleep.

Canterlot Castle Throne Room

Cadence, Scarlet, and Shining Armor all stood in the throne room, each of them having a different idea of the next step to reconstruction. Cadence felt that they had to warn the cities on the border of the griffin-Equestria border, which Scarlet agreed to, but not at the moment. Scarlet argued that her kingdom needed more land to grow, to which Shining Armor agreed was not important at the current moment and the rebuilding of the guard was currently important. None of them could agree on what to do next and it has currently stopped at a stale mate.

A silence took over the room, none of them able to agree. They looked at the time, and realized that it was actually quite late. They then realized that the sun was still high in the air. Fear crept into their minds, knowing that it was not good. Shining didn’t say a word as he ran over the guard at the door and told him to find Princess Luna. The guard, running as fast as he could.

“Scarlet, could you go to the hospital? We need an update on Anthony’s condition,” Shining asked, Scarlet only nodding as she left the room in her unicorn form.

“Cadence, can you stay with Luna when she gets here? She’s probably going to need some help,” Shining asked. “I need to go ensure that construction of the castle continues.”

“Okay, just don’t be too long. We need to figure out what to do next,” Cadence said, planting a kiss on Shining Armor before he left.

“I’ll be fast,” Shining Armor assured, leaving the room.

Shining Armor ran out of the throne room and right into Twilight Sparkle. They collided and were both knocked down. They both looked at each other, and then Twilight hugged her brother. Shining was a little shocked, but didn’t mind as he had missed Twilight and wasn’t able to properly say hello earlier.

“Shining, it’s been too long,” Twilight said, moving back a little from her brother.

“Yeah, it has. How have you been, Twilly?” Shining Amor asked.

“Good, the girls and I have been planning for the battle, but didn’t think it would happen as it did. I just wish we were there to help,” Twilight said.

“No, you don’t, Twilight,” Shining quickly said. “That battle was the last place I would have wanted you to be at, for the same reason we didn’t want you present for Blackwing’s execution. Death is not something I want you to see; you do not want to have that in your memories.”

“If it’s because of PTSD, I have friends and I know how to –” Twilight started, but was quickly cut off.

“No, you don’t. PTSD is not easy to deal with,” Shining said, almost shouting. He quickly calmed down to explain. “I have a slight case of it; I only get occasional nightmares and anxiety in extremely stressful situations. Anthony has it worse, a lot worse. The only time he doesn’t have nightmares is when he is awake and doing something, and he has actually been unable to do things because his body has shutdown at times. His mind is calm when he is around Luna, and sometimes Scarlet, but otherwise it is always taking him back to moments were he believed he failed.

“This is why it is worse for him. He believes he has failed at saving lives, and is unable to keep them from entering his mind. He has come to terms with the failure, but the memories don’t stop. And the battle that just happened will continue to haunt him for years, forever maybe. Neither off us wanted this for you or your friends, and did everything we could to keep you from seeing it,” Shining explained, tears starting to well in his eyes.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said, hugging her brother.

“It’s okay, Twilight, we’ll get through this. Go see Cadence, she hasn’t been able to see you I hear,” Shining said, releasing his sister to go to his wife.

“Okay, just don’t take too long,” Twilight requested, the same one Cadence had.

He nodded and ran off, the work on the castle having to be finished before other work can be organized.

Canterlot Castle Hospital

Scarlet walked into the hospital, not liking how white the walls were. She was accustomed to the green of the forest and brown of the ground, so the sanitary white was harsh on the eyes. She moved to the front desk and waited for the receptionist to see her. Scarlet didn’t want to wait, but knew that running around the hospital would not be in anyone’s favor. Luckily, the receptionist returned and quickly saw Scarlet.

“Yes, may I help you?”

“I am looking for an update on the human, Anthony. Princess Cadence and Captain Armor are requesting this,” Scarlet said, keeping her identity hidden.

“I am not at liberty to say, but I know somepony who is. Follow me, I’ll take you to them,” the receptionist said, moving from behind the desk and waving Scarlet into a room.

Scarlet was a little surprised to find both Princess Luna and Anthony in the room. Anthony was back to a pony, sleeping on the bed with a few wires on him. Princess Luna was next to him, her head resting on his chest as she sat next to him. The receptionist moved to the princess and gently shook her shoulder. Luna woke up and looked at the one woke her up.

“Princess, somepony is here about Anthony. She was sent by Princess Cadence,” the receptionist informed her.

“Thank you, you may go,” Luna told the receptionist, who just bowed slightly and left the room. Scarlet moved forward and started to speak to Princess Luna.

“Princess, we need you back at the throne room. The sun is still up and it is late, we need you back in charge,” Scarlet told Luna, her status as queen putting her on par with the Lunar Princess.

“And what if I don’t want to go back, but instead remain here? What if I don’t want to rule this nation, but to live a life with the stallion I love and our child? How about I pass the duties onto Princess Cadence and you, instead of going back and dealing with all the political bullshit that Celestia has allowed to run this land? Would that be all right?” Luna asked angrily, not wanting to deal with anything at the moment.

“Princess Luna, as a daughter who must burry a mother without a body, you do not get to quit,” Scarlet said, her eyes changing from the peaceful ruby to emerald green while she spoke. “I wish I could have a week to mourn the loss of my mother, but I can’t right now, and neither can you. We both have nations that need to be rebuilt, and cannot ignore our duties to these nations. As far as I can see, Anthony is going to be fine, but your nation will not be if you remain in here.”

Luna just stayed in the seat, not wanting to leave. Scarlet was starting to get annoyed, and was about to drag the princess out when a groan was heard. Both mares looked over and saw that Anthony was moving a little in the bed, pain evident as he groan with each move. Luna instantly stopped caring about Scarlet and focused wholly on Anthony. He opened his eyes and smiled as he stared into the orbs that belonged to Luna.

“Hey,” Anthony said weakly.

“Hey,” Luna replied, keeping her voice on level with his.

“I’m in the hospital again, aren’t I?” Anthony asked, smiling slightly.

“Yes, and I hope this is the last time,” Luna replied, nuzzling her love softly.

“Can’t promise you that,” Anthony said meekly, his strength still mostly lost. “Hey Scarlet, what brings you here?”

“I was here to see how you were doing, which I’m glad you’re okay,” Scarlet replied, smiling softly at him.

“Good, good,” Anthony said, his mind not completely awake.

“I need Princess Luna to come with me, the moon is still up,” Scarlet explained, Anthony just staring at her.

“I will not leave his side, nothing can drag me away,” Luna said, looking into Anthony’s eyes.

“Stop being selfish, your kingdom needs you,” Scarlet said, her anger rising again.

“Why should I help ponies who have no love for me?!” Luna shouted, glaring at Scarlet as tears start to well in her eyes.

Scarlet only stared, finally realizing the truth. Why should she help them, they have never shown her the amount of love that her sister had acquired? Scarlet tried to find an answer, but was beaten to it.

“Because you are better than them,” Anthony said weakly to his love.

Luna turned back and looked at him, surprised he was actually paying attention to the conversation.

“You are to be an example to your ponies, no matter what they have done to you. It is your responsibility to help them, even if they don’t help you. That is the job of rulers, and that is why you must do your job,” Anthony said, his strength growing quickly. “I’ll be fine here, no pony would dare to enter without angering you anyway.”

“But what if you need help? I should –” Luna started, but was quickly cut off by a hoof touching her face.

“I’ll be fine, the nurses here will make sure that I am as comfortable as possible,” Anthony said, placing his hoof back down on the bed. “Now go be the Princess I know you are.”

“I’ll be back,” Luna said, nuzzling quickly on Anthony before turning to Scarlet. “Let us go before I change my mind.”

“Of course, come Princess,” Scarlet agreed, leading Luna back to the castle throne room.

Scarlet was unaware though of the crowd that had formed inside the hall. Many ponies had filled the room, the crowd uncontrollable by the Royal Guard. Cadence was at the throne chair, trying to speak over them to no avail. Shining Armor was unavailable, him being buried in the crowd. Luna was about to be rushed by scared ponies, all of them wanting answers, but she had other plans.

“ENOUGH!!” Luna shouted, the full force of the Royal Canterlot Voice in effect.

The room entered a new level of quiet, no pony wishing to anger the Princess of the Night for fear that she had turned into Nightmare Moon again. Luna strode to the front of the hall to stand next to Cadence, ponies moving aside to allow her access. The Lunar Princess turned to look at her subjects, allowing her weariness to show.

“I know you all have questions, and I intend to answer them, but for right now we need you to be the orderly ponies I know you are,” Luna spoke, the Voice gone and sympathy layered in her words.

“Where is Princess Celestia?” a voice asked from the crowd, a stallion by the depth of the voice.

“Yeah, what have you done with her?!” another voice shouted out.

“Tell us what you did with her!” another accusatory voice yelled out.

“Please, we will answer your questions, but you all must calm down,” Luna tried to say, but the crowd was starting to get unruly again.

Shining Armor had found a way to get to the front with Cadence and Luna, him obviously tired from the day’s events and having to try and control an uncontrollable mob. Luna knew though that he would do anything she told of him, but now was not the time. Luna had almost forgotten about a certain pony, until they revealed themselves to the crowd.

“Your Princess is attempting to speak with you, and you show her nothing but disrespect,” Scarlet yelled, flying up above the citizens of Canterlot. “When my mother would speak, her subjects would remain quiet. They did so out of respect, not fear like some of you believe. When I speak to my subjects, it is with authority, and they remain quiet, just like for my mother.

“You believe yourselves above us changelings, but what you show here is the opposite. You all used to be a proud race, but you have forgotten the respect that is due to leaders of nations. Even if you disagree, respect is not bought or given, it is earned, and Princess Luna has earned your respect. But you don’t show her it, why?”

The crowd remained quiet, not out of respect, out of fear. None spoke, all afraid that the new changeling queen would suck the love from all of them. Scarlet flew over next to Luna, holding her head up high. Luna looked over at the changeling, not in rage or disgust, but in thanks.

“Thank you, Queen Scarlet, now, citizens of Canterlot, you have been patient and we appreciate that. It is time that you learn what has happened to my sister...” Luna said, explaining everything that happened.

She explained about the first day that Anthony had arrived, even telling that they had made love at that time. She spoke of how her sister did not trust him, her dislike of humans evident. She explained of the beginnings of Blackwing, and the danger he posed even at the time. She told of Anthony’s banishment, and the dangers he took to uncover the truth about Blackwing’s Army. She spoke of him gaining the trust of the changelings and leading them against the tyrant Blackwing, and his eventual victory over the beast.

She then talked about her sister, how should had started to go crazy from the influence that Blackwing was having over Celestia. Cadence took over from that point, the situation being too difficult for Luna to continue speaking. Cadence told of Celestia’s grabs for power, and the eventual mental breakdown Celestia had before the execution of Blackwing.

All remained silent while the Princesses spoke, both out of fear and out of curiosity. They wanted to know the truth, but the truth was not what they wanted to hear. After Cadence had finished speaking, Luna retook the stand and finished off speak to her subjects.

“Only together can we hope to survive this ordeal. The Griffins have broken off their alliance with us, as the griffin king does not feel he should listen to me. The dragons will follow mine and Cadence’s lead, as they do not sense any taint that had corrupted my sister. The new changeling queen has pledged to join us, and we are finding alternative sources of food for the changelings. This is something that my sister has been unable to perform, for her anger at the changelings blinded her from their very real plight.

“Cadence and I will lead Equestria while my sister is put through treatments. Now, without further ado, I shall lower the sun so that the night can officially begin,” Luna finished, her horn lighting up its signature blue.

As the sun fell, the moon rose just as quickly. The moon reached the point in the sky it would normally hang at the time it was. Some citizens were surprised at this, them believing that Princess Luna was going to throw all of Equestria into perpetual darkness. As Luna’s horn died out, the lights in the hall were turned on and soft murmurs could again be heard.

“I suggest you all go home and get some rest, tomorrow is going to be a busy day for Canterlot, as different representatives from the towns will be arriving and we need to show them that Canterlot is fine,” Luna suggested, noticing most of the citizens leaving. Only a few stayed, those one moving forward to converse with Princess Luna.

“Princess Luna, we are reporters from The Canterlot Gazette, and we would like to ask a few more questions?” one of the ponies said, holding a pad and pencil with his magic.

“I am sorry, but tonight would not be good. I need rest, as I still have my pregnancy to worry about,” Princess Luna said, trying to not make herself look bad.

“These wanted take long, we promise,” another stallion said quickly.

“If your questions must be answered now, than I ask that Princess Cadence answer them, as I am tired and still heavy with child. Good night to you sirs,” Princess Luna said, turning and finally walking away from the throne.

She knew it was a lot to have Cadence to answer the questions, but Luna was tired and her child was aching for new nurturance. Cadence just nodded and proceeded to answer the questions, Luna heading towards the kitchens to see if any of the kitchen staff was still working.

The walk through the castle was quick for the hungry princess, her night walks helping her to know the fastest route to anywhere. She arrived at the kitchen, finding that only a few staff were up at this hour. They were the ones that Luna knew on almost a personal level, them being the ones who stayed on the late nights so she could have prepared meal too. The staff noticed the princess quickly and moved to greet her.

“Good evening, Luna, we’ve been worried about you,” the mare cook greeted, genuine worry in her voice.

“It is good to see you, too. Everything will be fine, I just need to get something to eat, please,” Luna asked, her stomach growling at the end, causing the princess to blush slightly.

“Of course, we were thinking you would come in, and decided to make you something special,” the cook said, moving over to the oven that was on.

One of the stallions moved aside as the mare cook opened the oven and used her hooves to pull out a large, deep pan. She placed the pan on the oven and removed her mits, placing them next to the oven. She then grabbed a spatula and proceeded to cut the mystery food. She placed a slice of it on a plate, covered the plate, and carried it over to the Princess, all without the assistance of magic.

“For you, Luna, I present, Dark Chocolate and Peanut Butter Brownies,” the cook said, removing the lid to reveal multiple squares of dark, chocolaty goodness.

Luna was at first wondering why the cook would give a treat instead of an actually meal, but then her stomach growled louder and her mouth watered. What could a little chocolate hurt anyway, she was pregnant after all? Luna used her magic and levitated one of the squares over to her mouth before taking a bite out of it.

After the first bite, the rest of the plate disappeared quickly. The cook only smiled as the princess ate, the mare knowing she was enjoying the food. After Luna found that the brownies were all gone, she blushed and quickly apologized.

“It is no issue, Luna, I’m glad you enjoyed them,” the cook said with a smile. “If there is anything else I can do for you, just let me know.”

“Thank you, and I will,” Luna said, waving goodbye to the cook and heading back to her room.

As Luna made it back to her chambers, the weight of the day started crashing down on her. Luna yawned from the events and made her way to bed, kicking off her slippers and levitating her crown and neck piece away. She slid underneath her covers and awaited for sleep to overtake her, which in due time it did.

Canterlot Throne Room

“Cadence, you should really get some sleep,” Shining Armor told his wife.

The crowd and reporters had all left, the room now empty. Cadence had finished answering the surprisingly simple questions the reporter had asked, and now she was standing to watch for any one new to walk in.

“I know, but somepony needs to watch over this place, and you are too tired, my love,” Cadence informed Shining, a yawn coming from him as Cadence said it.

“That doesn’t mean any-*YAWN*- thing, I can still do my duty,” Shining tried to argue.

“Hehehe, you’re cute when you try to argue. Now go sleep, I can watch over for tonight, and wake up Luna so she can raise the sun,” Cadence told Shining, him grumbling in agreement and leaving the room.

Cadence sighed as she sat down and tried to calm her mind from the events of earlier, but failing considerable.

“Those thoughts are not going away any time soon,” a voice said above Cadence.

Down flew Scarlet, still in her changeling form. Cadence had forgotten about the changeling, considering she was still a little uncertain about them. Scarlet landed next to Cadence and sat down.

“And how would you know?” Cadence snapped back.

“I know you’re angry at my mother, but I’m not her. I wish the best for my subjects, and feeding off of love is getting to dangerous and not worth it,” Scarlet started explaining. “Changelings can feed off of any type of emotion, but love is the most powerful for us, or that’s what was believed.

“I was born and started by feeding on love, as are all changelings. But as I grew older, I found that I could feed off other emotions. When I came to my mother about this, she had me banished, for fear I would take control of her kingdom. When I rejoined with Anthony, I found that all changelings are able to feed on other emotions, but they have to be raised to do so. The darker emotions, as it turns out, are far more powerful than anyone thought. And that is what I am going to have to do with my changelings.

“I am going to breed a new clutch, and have them all feed on the dark emotions of society. But there is a price, and it is not one I enjoy. The current changelings need to either convert or be destroyed.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Cadence asked.

“Because, I want to show you, the new changelings will be better and able to live in harmony with the ponies here. I am trying to fix the changeling image, but I need help with that. Would you be willing to help me with the public?” Scarlet finally asked.

Princess Luna’s Chamber: 0650 hours

Luna was awoke by one of the maids gently nudging her, rousing her from her slumber. The Lunar Princess grumbled as she looked to see who was interrupting her peaceful rest, only one eye opening slightly.

“Princess Luna, you need to raise the sun soon. I have come to wake you up,” the maid told the sleepy princess.

Luna groaned and attempted to remove the covers off her body, but only succeeded in moving them an inch. She groaned louder and buried her head in her pillow, causing the maid to just shake her head. The unicorn made lifted the sheets off the Lunar Princess and folded them up, leaving her exposed to the morning.

“Princess Luna, you need to get up,” the maid once more said.

Luna sleepily crawled out of the bed, her hair in complete disarray from sleeping on it. She grumbled and moved over to the bathroom, relieving herself. As she walked back out, the maid was still standing there, tapping her hoof in annoyance.

“Princess Celestia was never this difficult to wake up,” the maid said to no one in particular.

“My sister was never this tired and got this little of sleep before,” Luna quickly said, angry at being compared to her sister. “Thank you for waking me, I can prepare myself with waking up, you may leave.”

“As you wish, Princess,” the maid said, leaving the room.

Luna sighed as moved towards the mirror, exploring her features in the low light. She lifted a brush and untangled her mane, allowing it to flow as it should. She moved to the window and looked out over the landscape, the moon’s light shining down on the war torn field. Luna sighed as she felt the flow of magic and lowered her moon, bringing the sun up for the inhabitants of the land.

As the sun started to rise, Luna felt slightly less tired. She knew that falling back asleep was going to be difficult, so instead she prepared for the day. Maybe she could actually help when the city delegates arrived, she would definitely need to be present when they arrived. Luna looked at the calendar and her mood turned for the worse, for it was not a good day for politics.

“Why today of all days,” Luna said to herself, going and washing up.

As she finished and walked to the throne room, she noticed that the guards present were only her Night Guards. She would have to ask Shining Armor to rebuild the guard, as the loss of Celestia’s Day Guard was massive. The walk was mostly peaceful, different castle staff members racing by to complete the tasks they have before the delegates arrive.

Luna found the throne room empty except for Cadence and Scarlet sitting up by the throne. Luna smiled, as she saw it as a good sign that relationships between the changelings and ponies might improve. The two didn’t notice the Lunar Princess until she was standing in front of the two.

“Good morning you two, I see that neither of you has killed the other,” Luna joked slightly, trying to raise her own spirits.

“Good morning, Luna, and yes, we have not tried to even hurt one another,” Scarlet agreed.

“How are you this morning, Auntie?” Cadence asked, using the nickname she had given her when Luna returned.

“Fine, I am still tired, but I need to be here for when the delegates arrive. Has there been any word on Anthony?” Luna asked, trying to find a little more happiness.

“He is recovering, and quite quickly, much to the doctors’ surprise,” Scarlet answered.

“Yes, while you were sleeping, a few of them came by to ask if we knew how he was recovering so quickly, but we didn’t know either. The doctors said it was a form of magic that is very difficult, if not impossible, to find, and wanted to know if we knew any magic like that. We didn’t,” Cadence informed Luna.

“Actually, we didn’t tell them, but it was because of the close contact with the Hive,” Scarlet added. “The Hive increases the health of all in its interior, which is why the changelings are almost always ready for combat. It takes a few weeks for the effects to wear off, but until then, any changeling or pony who lived inside for a few months is living a little better.”

“And you didn’t want to tell the doctors this, because?” Luna asked.

“Because, it’s more fun to watch them dig for something that they will never discover,” Cadence giggled out, both mares now laughing.

Luna smiled slightly, happy they were getting along. Luna moved to the throne and sat in it, resting her hooves. Even though the walk wasn’t long, Luna needed to rest. Her pregnancy, plus lack of sleep, was not good. As the Lunar Princess was about to get comfortable, Twilight Sparkle and her friends ran into the throne room.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight yelled in joy.

“Twilight Sparkle, how are you?” the Lunar Princess asked.

“We’re doing fine, I’m just surprised you’re actually up and here in the throne room,” Twilight said.

“It is true that I don’t normally sit up here, but that doesn’t mean that I don’t have to sit here. I do have certain duties for today,” Luna explained.

“Yes, but shouldn’t you be in bed, you did have a long day yesterday,” Rarity asked.

“I should, but I need to also greet the delegates that come today. Every city is wondering what happened, and I need to inform them all of the facts,” Luna told them.

“But why today, can’t they wait until tomorrow? It is an important day,” Rainbow Dash brought up.

“I know it is, but politicians don’t want to wait, and I have to be there to keep the facts straight,” Luna explained.

“Shouldn’t they be home with their families?” Applejack asked.

“Yes, but they want answers, and I am the only one with the answers they want. It is sad that they have to do it today, but I can’t stop them from coming,” Luna explained, once again.

“Okay, it might be that I don’t know pony customs, but what is today?” Scarlet asked, confused about the calendar.

“Today is Hearth’s Warming Eve.”

Author's Note

Thank you all, those of you who follow this story. I know I have not posted anything in while, but I have a reason.
I edit a story for another person, and he has been pumping out chapters quickly, giving me just enough time to edit the chapter. this holiday has been the only time I have had to write, which was not much.

Just please comment if you see anything I should fix, or if you want to tell me anything about the story.

Epiloge: Prepare for the Wedding

Author's Note

Hello Readers, I have a few things to tell you before you judge what is happening. This chapter is short because it is the end of this arch, not the end of the story. I will making the next arch after this, one that is not as dark or dangerous, but more Slice of life and teen friendly at least. I am both sad and glad to be through this part, but it happens and now I can begin the new life and new stories for you to hopefully enjoy. Enjoy this, and if you have any ideas for the next arch, please pm me those.

Epiloge: Prepare for the Wedding

Canterlot Castle: Garden

The sky was clear of clouds, the sun able to shine through and brighten the cold world. Princess Luna was walking through the gardens, the snow blanketing everything around her. It made her think back to days when life was simple and peace had first been brought to Equestria. Her mind wondered for a while, temporarily trapped in the past. She was distracted enough that she did not hear somepony approach until they spoke.

“I know you don’t get enough sleep, but I didn’t think you could sleep and stand at the same time,” a stallion said, snapping the princess out of her trance.

“You should know how little I sleep, you are reason for it,” Princess Luna replied, smiling at the stallion.

“You don’t seem to be complaining about,” the stallion retorted, nuzzling the princess.

“And why should I when the stallion I love is about to marry me?” Princess Luna asked, kissing the stallion. “I wish we could stay like this forever.”

“So do I, but we have a kingdom to run. Let’s go before the court gets worried,” the stallion said, leading the lunar princess back to the throne room.

The two walked through the castle, servants moving around quickly to get tasks completed for the morning choirs. The Lunar Guard stood in key locations, unable to cover the whole of the castle as their numbers were not as numerous as that of the Day Guards. The guards were respectful as always and greeted the pair with both a professional and personal tone, true loyalty and caring in their voices.

As they arrived to the throne room, the two guards charged with watching the door opened them to the bustling room. The hall was crowded with ponies from all parts of Equestria, each one having a proposal as how to run parts of the country better. They immediately tried to speak with the princess the second she entered the room, but they were all blocked by the stallion walking with her.

His magic glowed around the two and allowed them to move to the front of the room with zero interference. Princess Luna thanked the stallion and sat down, her swollen belly making it slightly difficult. The stallion moved to her side, standing guard next to her. Even without any armor, he was still a force that should not underestimated.

“Thank you all for coming to the annual courts,” Princess Luna started. “I know that this year will be difficult, as my sister is unable to assist in, but we are confident that this year will not falter. I ask that before we begin, everypony form into groups of departments that perform many of the same tasks. This will assist in stream lining the courts and allow all your voices to be heard in a timely manner.”

Everypony in the room seemed to understand, as it made sense. The politicians all moved about, groups being formed of ponies from similar interests. Princess Luna sighed, as she was glad something was not going to be struggle. She looked out into the crowd, still knowing that the hardest part was still to come. And that involved a lot of figuring out who was out to actually try and help, and who out to help their wallet.

Canterlot Castle: Royal Chambers Wing

Princess Cadence and Twilight Sparkle poured over the letters before them, writing as quickly as their magic would allow. The wedding was in a week and the invitations still had to be sent out. The ceremony was still under development, after dining and food still had to be finalized, and the outfits for the bride and bridesmaids were not even a thought. If it wasn’t for the fact the Twilight had the group of friends that she had, this wedding would never be ready in time. But they sometimes had trouble getting things organized without her.

“Twilight, I’m sorry to barge in her like this, darling, but we have a situation,” Rarity said, running into the room.

“What is it, Rarity?” Twilight asked, not lacing down the invitations she was still writing.

“Well, it seems that you have obviously placed me in charge of making the wedding gown, which is a huge honor by the way, but the princess does not seem to have any time to come in and get the drive fitted properly. And not to mention that I haven’t even been able to work on our dresses and the groom’s suit either,” Rarity spoke, voicing the concerns that Twilight already knew about.

“I know, but Princess Luna and Anthony are current under a lot of stress having to deal with the annual financial courts. I’m not sure they have time for themselves, let alone to prepare for a wedding too,” Twilight told Rarity.

“I know, but how are we going to get them ready in time if they can’t find any time to get the proper apparel?” Rarity asked, her fashion sense for the wedding kicking into high gear. “It would be disastrous if a Princess showed up to her wedding in a dress that doesn’t even fit! Oh, we have got to get them down to see me right away, it just will not do; I simply won’t allow it!”

“Rarity, I know that it’s important, but the state of Equestria is more important,” Twilight informed her friend. “And we can’t go stressing out Princess Luna even more than she already is.”

“Your right, but they should not wait till the last minute to come see me. Princess Cadence, so you know of any way to get those two down to me in the next couple of days?” Rarity asked Cadence, knowing she knew more about the courts then Twilight.

“Maybe, but it wouldn’t be at the same time,” Cadence told her. “The first thing always talked about is whether to build a proper military force. It is normally thrown away, as we have no reason to wage war, but this year might be different, as what had happened with Blackwing. I know from the history books that Luna was always the more military adept, and she would want to be present for the whole thing. Anthony as well is for military, and with his knowledge would know how to form it properly.

“You won’t be able to pull them away. But, the second item is agriculture. Those two know nothing about agriculture, but I do. I’ll be able to step in and take the place of one of them, but two have to be present at all times. Shining Armor doesn’t know anything about politics and he is also training a whole new guard force to replace what we lost.

“Lunch is after those two subjects. That would be the only time you might be able to pull Anthony away for fitting. Stallions don’t usually take long to fit, so that would be a good time. That’s my suggestion,” Cadence told Rarity.

“Thank you, Princess, will you get me when you switch with Princess Luna?” Rarity asked.

“Of course, I’ll come get you when it’s time,” Cadence agreed.

Rarity bowed and left the two alone to finish with the invitations, passing Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy on the out. The two entered once Rarity left, causing Twilight to sigh and place down the invitation she was working on. She trotted over to her friends and waited for Pinkie to explain what they needed.

“Hi, Twilight, hope we’re not disturbing you, but we have a slight issue,” Pinkie said. “The room that we are having the wedding in is full of ponies, and they aren’t the friendliest either.”

“I know, that’s why I want you two to work on the dining hall, not the ceremony hall. I thought I had explained this to you already?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, um…you did, but, uh, Pinkie Pie had already finished with the dining hall. So, um, we don’t know what to do next,” Fluttershy explained.

“Yepperu, so what do we do know Twilight?” Pinkie asked.

“Wow, I didn’t think you guys would finish with the dining hall that fast. I’m sure you can go help AJ in the kitchen, she should have some things for you to do,” Twilight suggested.

“Okey dokey lokey, we’ll get right on it,” Pinkie said, grabbing Fluttershy and pulling her out the room.

“Your wedding wasn’t this difficult to do, Cadence,” Twilight comment, sitting down next to her sister-in-law.

“True, but we also had more ready when it came to my wedding. And I was involved with the planning, because I wanted it to be the best day of my life. My aunt doesn’t even want it on the scale we’re having it, she would prefer a small ceremony with a few guests for the dinner. She’s strange that way, I guess,” Cadence told Twilight.

“But she’s a princess, shouldn’t she want a big wedding for everypony to come to?” Twilight asked, not knowing Luna as well as Cadence.

“Yes, but you have to remember, most ponies still don’t like that she has taken almost full control with no other princess directly by her side. Blueblood and I help, but she has the final say when it comes to things. There is no pony who is standing next to her with an opposing view point, so it makes her seem more like a dictator than Celestia did when she was in power. Things will calm down once they realize that Anthony is the opposite viewpoint they want,” Cadence explained.

“Oh, that makes sense. I just wish we could get Celestia to actually speak to us, but she’s just sitting down in the dungeon. She only eats when food is brought and never speaks a word, I’m worried about her,” Twilight said, wanting to see what Cadence thought.

“So am I, but she made her chose. I know it sounds horrible, but she doesn’t deserve any pity. She had multiple chances to fix everything, but instead took the easy way out. I know she was your mentor, but she became corrupt with power. I’m sorry,” Cadence told Twilight.

“You’re right, I just wish we could help her,” Twilight said, the conversation dying as the two settling back to finishing the invitations.

Canterlot Castle: Gym

Rainbow Dash and Spike were having a leisure stroll around the track, each comparing notes on their progress on their respective jobs. So far, they seemed to be in the same boat with the assignment.

“So what did Princess Luna say when you mentioned the Bachelorette party?” Spike asked.

“She first asked what a Bachelorette party was, and then said she would pass,” Rainbow Dash told him.

“Did she say why?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, she said that wouldn’t be healthy, being so close to her due date, and that she was satisfied with only one stallion allowed to touch her. What a spoil sport she was,” Rainbow said, looking generally disappointed. “What about you?”

“Anthony said that he would have a few beers with the guys and call it a night. He wasn’t going to do anything extreme, and he said his loyalty to the Princess was worth more than a single night of adultery, whatever that is?” Spike told Rainbow.

“You really don’t know what happens at a Bachelor party, do you?” Rainbow asked.

“Not really,” Spike admitted.

“Well, I guess it’s a good thing then that the two don’t want to have one then, because I don’t think Twilight would like you exposed to that at such a young age,” Rainbow said, shrugging.

“Yeah, I guess,” Spike agreed.

“Hey, did I hear somepony talking about Bachelor parties?” a voice said from overhead. The two looked up and saw it was Scarlet, descending down on the two in changeling form. She landed and changed to her normal disguise.

“Yeah, we’re trying to give Princess Luna and Anthony their Bachelor parties, but neither one wants one,” Rainbow told the changeling queen.

“Ah, did you try shaking you rump and giving a seductive look over the shoulder?” Scarlet asked, demonstrating to the two before her. Rainbow and Spike both blushed and turned away from the sight, earning a laugh out of Scarlet.

“You two are too easy to have fun with,” Scarlet commented. “Any way, I’m sure they have their reasons for not wanting one, which is more reason to throw them one. Maybe you should let me have a go at it, I’m sure I can get them to agree. Maybe I’ll join in on them too, if they seem interesting enough.”

“Alright, you can try, but they seem to be very boring for them, if they have one at all,” Rainbow said, giving Scarlet the go ahead.

“Great, I’ll find you two when I have a better answer. See ya,” Scarlet said, changing back into a changeling and flying off.

“This is going to be amazing, if she can do it,” Rainbow said.

“I hope so,” Spike agreed, still trying to figure out what actually happened at Bachelor parties.

Canterlot Castle: Rarity’s Studio

“I still don’t understand why I have to do this?” Princess Luna asked, Rarity floating different measuring tapes around the Lunar Princess.

“Because, Princess, we need to finish with your wedding dress and I can’t use your old dress measurements because of your pregnancy,” Rarity replied. “And you are so busy that this was the only time I could get you down here to see me.”

“Alright, but please be quick, I have to return to the courts as soon as possible,” Princess Luna asked.

“Of course, just let me finish up a few more measurements and send you on your way,” Rarity said.

Princess Luna sighed and allowed the fashionesta to do her work. As Rarity measured and re-measured, she started to hum a tune to herself. Princess Luna picked up the tune and couldn’t help but smile a little. Even with all that was going on, ponies were still able to have a positive outlook. Luna was wrapped up in the thought so much, she was still standing on the pedestal when Rarity had finished.

“Princess Luna, you can leave now,” Rarity told the princess, noticing she was not paying attention.

“Oh, um, yes, thank you, Rarity. We, I mean, I was just lost in thought,” Princess Luna said, blushing as she did.

“That’s quite all right, Princess, we all earn a little daydreaming once in a while. Now shoo, I need to finish your dress,” Rarity said, waving as the Lunar Princess left the parlor.

Rarity sighed and smiled, knowing that she was going to make a beautiful bride. Especially when she finishes the dress. Rarity went back to work, knowing that she would have to re-tailor the dress anyway. She went back to humming her tune, the woes of the world dissipating as the only thing on her mind was the dress in front of her.

Canterlot Castle: Dining Hall

Princess Luna and Anthony sat at a table together, enjoying their lunch in relative ease. The morning had been long and drawn out, but not much has changed. The same plans are still in motion, if it’s not broke, don’t fix it. The only issue will be rebuilding the guard, but the ideas behind it were secretly already in motion thanks to backroom politics and emergency orders. Only Anthony and Shining Armor know about it, but it was still something.

The two would have been content with a quiet lunch, but someone felt that was too much to ask for.

“Hello Anthony!” a voice said above them. The two looked up to find Queen Scarlet hovering over them.

“Hey, Scarlet, what are you doing here?” Anthony asked, watching the changeling decent and land in front of the two.
¬¬¬¬¬

“I heard from a certain Pegasus and dragon that you two are not even considering going out for your bachelor and bachelorette parties, is this correct?” Scarlet asked.

“Look, I know that it is something that I should be looking forward to, but neither of us really need to have one,” Anthony replied.

“Oh, come on, why not? With everything the two of you have been through, you both deserve a night to let loose and do what you please,” Scarlet tried to argue.

“The first thing is,” Princess Luna started. “I can’t go out and do anything like what happens at these parties, the alcohol would not do me or our child any good.”

“Second is,” Anthony continued. “I don’t want to do something my Fiancé can’t do.”

“Really?” Scarlet just looked at Anthony. “You don’t want a bachelor’s party just because Princess Luna can’t have one?”

“Yes, why should I have a night of infidelity when she can’t even think about that? It’s not fair and is an improper way for us to start our life together,” Anthony Told Scarlet.

The changeling Queen just stared at him with a bored look. She stepped forward and took his head in her hooves, looking him in the eye. Neither blink for what felt like an eternity when Scarlet openly kissed him. Anthony was taken aback by this, surprised Scarlet was being so forward. The changeling broke the kiss, but did not let him go.

“I am going to make sure you both have amazing parties, and there is nothing you can do to stop me,” Scarlet said, looking at the two of them with just her eyes. “Even though they will both be very different, you both will attend your specific party and you will like it. Understood?”

The two just nodded, knowing they weren’t going to change Scarlet’s mind. She let go of Anthony’s head and took a step back.

“Good, Princess Luna, yours will be tomorrow afternoon. Anthony, the day after. Can’t wait for you to see,” Scarlet said, flying off and away from the two.

The changeling flew and made her way to all she knew would attend the Princess’s party, which just happened to be the bearers of the elements of harmony and Princess Cadence. After informing all of them, she then set to getting everything ready for Anthony’s party. The people coming was smaller, mostly consisting of Shining Armor, the unicorns who came to the Hive, and a couple of mares in Canterlot she knew would enjoy being at a bachelor party in the castle. The grin on her face was massive at the end of the day.

Chapter 1: Six Months Later...

A/N: Yay, i can post the is new story. this is a sequel to "A World In Between" and i highly recommend reading that first. this first chapter is a little short, but i ended it the way i wanted to. haven't begun chapter two yet, mostly because i need to rest from the constant use of brain power to keep the story straight. Enjoy.

A midnight blue unicorn sat around a fire, watching it crackle in the night. The wind blew slightly, keeping the air from becoming stagnant. An owl hooted in the background. The unicorn looked up from the fire and in the direction of the owl. The sky was lit with the stars and moon over above. A tear slid down the unicorn’s cheek and down hit the ground.

The stallion levitated a canteen to his lips and took a drink from it. The night sounds died out, and left the pony alone with his thoughts. He turned and rolled out his sleep mat. The weather was clear of rain, but that didn’t mean anything in the Outlands. A canopy was attached to the wagon and covered the mat. The unicorn sighed and laid his head down, falling a sleep alone again.

Eyes opened in the darkness, ones that had been following the unicorn for the past three weeks. The owner of the eyes smiled and decided tonight would be her night. The creature crept toward the camp, keeping silent. The distance was closing when the creature unknowingly stepped on a thin wire. It took a few more steps, when a cage fell from the trees and captured the thing.

The unicorn was up and standing next to the cage with a sword ready. He stood in front of the creature and waited for it to show another sign of life. It looked around and found the unicorn, jumping from seeing him.

“Don’t move or I will end your life now,” the unicorn said to the creature. It complied. The unicorn and discovered that was actually a changeling. It was female and was confused. “You can change to speak, but only to speak.”

The changeling transformed into a red unicorn mare. She had a cutie mark that showed a scarf. Her mane was also red, which showed off her green eyes. The unicorn relaxed slightly, knowing that the changeling would comply.

“What do I call you?” the unicorn asked, keeping the sword in the air.

“I adopted the name Scarlet. I always turn into this unicorn, so I took the name. What may I call you?” Scarlet asked her voice smooth and calm. The unicorn could hear the fear though.

“That’s none of your business. I know you’ve been watching me for the past three weeks. What I want to know is why?” the unicorn said, his patience low. The changeling thought for a second before answering.

“I was banished from the Hive, and found you. I was hungry, and thought I’d have something to eat,” Scarlet said, a small smile covering her face.

“And what makes you think I have any love for you. I’m actually quite miserable right now,” the unicorn said, a scowl growing on his face.

“I don’t feed and positive emotions, which is why I was banished. I was a ‘mistake’ and Chrysalis couldn’t let me stay. I felt all your negative energy, and thought I would take a bite. Most nights unfortunately you didn’t sleep. Tonight I got desperate and was hungry. When you fell asleep, made my move. So much for that plan,” she said, the smile dying. The unicorn lowered the sword; see no deception in the changelings speak.

“How do I know that your telling me the truth?”

“I’m captured in a cage, you have a sword pointed at me, and you relaxed your guard. That means you already know I’m not lying,” Scarlet said, her expression staying the same now. The unicorn shook his head, and lowered the sword completely.

“Fine. I think you should leave,” the unicorn said, levitating the cage off the changeling.

“And why is that? I can help you. I will feed off of your negative energies. When we changelings feed, we physically remove the energy from our food. It will help us both,” Scarlet said, the unicorn’s ears perking up. He thought about it for a second before answering.

“What else can you help me with? Removing my anger and hate won’t be enough; can you forage and light a fire? Do you have any skills in survival?” the unicorn asked, needing to know if she would be helpful.

“Of course, else I would have died long ago. You learn quickly while banished,” Scarlet said.

“Fuck, fine you can come with me. And since we’ll be traveling together, I’m Anthony. Got exiled from Equestria. Don’t ask why or how, that is the past and none of your business. Maybe at a later date,” Anthony said, earning a smile from the changeling.

“Thank you for allowing me to come with you. Would it be fine if I fed now?” She asked, licking her lips lightly. Anthony sighed and nodded, not wanting his new ally to starve to death. Scarlet walked up to him and changed back into changeling form. Her fangs bare and ready dug them into his flesh, right in the middle of his neck. He released a miniscule pain note before silencing himself completely.

The changeling fed for about five minutes before releasing her victim. Scarlet had a smile on her lips and blood on her fangs. She changed back into the unicorn form and looked at her food. Anthony had two holes in his neck, that both started to heal automatically, surprising the changeling. Sweat covered Anthony’s brow.

“Don’t worry; I won’t need to eat every day, or as much every time. Most times it’s only a few seconds for a quick feed about once a week. You should start feeling happier after a few feeding. I had no clue how much negative energy you had though,” Scarlet said, still looking at the recovering unicorn.

“That’s okay; I just didn’t think it would hurt so much at first. And I noticed you eyeing the bite marks. I have a spell on me that increase my healing by two hundred percent. I think though that sleep is a must now,” Anthony said, his neck no longer bleeding and his eyes drooping. Scarlet nodded and the two walked over to the canopy. They quickly entered the dream realm, and the first time in a long while that Anthony had been able to get a peaceful nights rest.

In Canterlot castle, a certain princess was sitting in the guest dinning hall, sipping some tea and reading reports. The night alicorn sat alone at a table in a far corner, hoping none saw her. This was not the case as one unicorn walked up to her and spoke.

“Princess Luna, may I speak with you for a moment?” the white unicorn asked. Luna looked up from the forms she had and found her guest to be Shining Armor. She nodded in approval and he took a seat. “Cadance asked me to speak with you. She knows how hard this can be, and wants to let you know that her door is open at all times. We are sorry for what happened, and no matter how many times we say it, we will say it again. And I’m sorry I was so hard on him and…” Luna raised hoof to silence him.

“I know Shining, and I just want to be called Luna. I will go see Cadance later; I just need to finish this report. One good thing about being pregnant is that I don’t need to show up for night court, all the papers are sent directly to me. But you are right, this has been a difficult six months without him,” Luna said, offering a weak smile to the captain of the guard. He just nodded his head and left the princess to her work. He felt awkward every time the two talked about him.

Luna sighed and continued on reading the papers. She finished quickly and headed to go see her niece. It had been a long time since Luna had talked to Cadance, and even longer since she talked to Celestia. The two regal sisters had only talked once, and that ended with Celestia feeling horrible for leaving Luna without a father for her child. The hadn’t spoken since.

Luna knocked on the door, and was allowed in. Cadance’s room was nice and large enough for the married couple. Pink curtains and bed sheet blended well with the white walls and furniture. Cadance was on her bed reading when the night princess walked in.

“Ah, Luna. I knew having Shining talk to you would get you here,” Cadance said, all proud of her plan. Luna lightly giggled and walked up to her niece. The two shared a hug and Luna laid next to Cadance on the bed, minding her growing belly.

“So, what’s been happening with you and Shining Armor?” Luna asked, not wanting to speak about Him. Cadance recognized this, but knew to go along with it.

“Nothing much, we were thinking of having a foal, but didn’t know if we should have one this early in our marriage. What do you think though, should we?” Cadance asked, knowing this might get her to open up some. Luna thought about it for a second, before delivering her answer.

“Yes, I think you two should. Both of you love foals, and have much practice with them. And you’ll have somepony there to help you along the way. And so would I, after I have mine,” Luna said, telling Cadance what everypony knew; that Luna was going to have her child, with or without Him around.

That had been an issue some of the ponies had been arguing about for the last few months. Why Luna was pregnant and not married? She had lost a lot of ponies to her night court and received hate mail from ponies all over Equestria. She also received letters from mares that supported her and her decision and were willing to lend any assistance to their princess if she needed it. Cadance found a very strong mare in Luna.

“Thanks, I think we will. And I noticed how you are very certain that you will be able to care for your foal when born.”

“Of course, I know by that time, I won’t be alone. I know he will be back by that time. Blackwing and his forces are massing in the outer most sector of Equestria, just far enough away to be of no threat now. His army will march soon, and Anthony will return. I just know it,” Luna said, placing a hoof on her necklace. Cadance knew that Anthony had given it to her, and she hasn’t removed it since then, not even to shower. It was quite beautiful.

“I can see why you’re so confident, but exile is a very dangerous place. I know he’s strong and intelligent, but even the bravest guards fear the Outlands and beyond. I just hope you aren’t psyching yourself up to find he didn’t make it. I just don’t want to see you get hurt,” Cadance said, nuzzling her aunt.

“I know, but I have faith in him. His magic is stronger then you think. He has a large hidden reserve, larger than even mine. And his thought process is fast, so nothing won’t be left out of any plan he has. I also have a little secret that will help, but it has to remain a secret. I would love to tell you, but no pony except me and him know. I know you’ve been worrying about me, and I love you for it, but I will be fine. I might come by every so often though. I do get lonely,” Luna said, returning her niece’s nuzzle. The two conversed for a few more minutes before parting ways. The night had gotten just a little brighter for Luna, knowing that she now had somepony who she can talk to.

The sun rose above the horizon to greet the new day, but a certain unicorn had beaten it. Anthony was up and packing the wagon up. Scarlet still slept, not wanting to wake so early. Anthony allowed her to sleep a little longer, choosing to instead eat one of the apples he harvested from few trees two mile out. He had enough food to last him about two more months if he didn’t replenish it by then. He felt it time to wake Scarlet.

“Rise and shine, we need to leave now,” Anthony spoke to the sleeping changeling, who rolled to the other side.

“Five more minutes,” she groaned back at the unicorn. Anthony shook his head and sighed.

“Okay, your choose,” and he proceeded to take the wash water from this morning and dump it on her. Scarlet jumped up looked around in flurry to discover who would dare wake her from her sleep. The bucket hung in the air, held by the unicorn’s magic, over where Scarlet had been. She scowled at the unicorn, causing him to bust out laughing. Scarlet scowled harder.

“That’s not funny,” she said, shaking to try and dry off. A towel floated over to her, which she yanked free of its magical hold. After dry she looked at the unicorn and sighed. “I deserve that, didn’t I?”

“Yes, yes you did. Now let’s move, we’ve staid in one spot too long,” the unicorn said. Scarlet sighed and handed the towel back. Anthony opened a door on the wagon and stuffed it in there. He then hitched himself to the wagon and off they went.

The wagon at first glance was just a normal holding wagon, but at closer inspection proved other wise. First were the tires, covered with a small layer of metal and four of the eight spokes made of metal. On side of the wagon was covered by the canopy, hiding different hanging tools: shovels, rakes, wood, lamps, etc. The exposed side had a long bag hanging that was made of thick cloth. Inside was dark and hiding something. Scarlet trotted up to Anthony and tried to get information out of him.

“So, how long have been out here?” Anthony sighed; he knew this would happen eventually.

“Six months.”

“Damn, now I feel ancient. Been out here for eight years, and have met every type of pony possible. Most that come out here actually got lost and can’t find their way back. Most of the time I just follow them and feed on them at night,” Scarlet said. “But there was one time I hung with them. Do you want to hear about it?”

The unicorn sighed. This changeling has been alone for a long while hasn’t talked with anypony in just as long. He nodded, knowing that this will probably not be a happy story.

“This was a few years ago…”

A changeling was sleeping in a tree, high above any ground predators and camouflaged in the leaves. The day was breezy from the dragons up in the air, flying circles and being assholes. It was the time when the dragons started knocking different ponies into the Outlands for fun. Celestia had dealt with that soon after, but that still hadn’t prevented the dragons from sending a pegasus right into the tree the changeling slept in.

The crash and snapping of branches woke the changeling from her slumber. The pegasus was terrified, causing her to turn whiter then she already was. The pegasus’s mane was flat on her head and back, giving the impression of no hair, had it been white and not silver. The changeling instantly felt all the terror in the mare, and had to control herself to not fed then and there. So instead she jumped down in unicorn form and introduced herself.

“Oh my, are you all right?” the changeling/unicorn asked, acting surprised and shocked. The pegasus looked up and instantly hugged the unicorn. The red coat got a little redder.

“Oh, yes. I’m fine now that I know I’m not the only one out here. I’m Silver Lining. Who are you?” the pegasus asked. The enthusiasm hid the sadness and terror well.

“I am Scarlet. I have actually been out here for a while. I see the dragons had their way with you,” Scarlet said, pointing up at the sky. Silver Lining looked up and nodded her head in agreement.

“Ya, but I’m fine. Nothing damaging, just lost now. Do you know the way back to Cloudsdale?” Silver asked the changeling.

“No, I don’t. Sorry, but what might interest you is if we staid together. I’ve been out here for a while now, so I know how to survive. I can help you any way possible,” Scarlet said, quickly gaining the trust of the unsuspecting pegasus.

“O.K. when do we start?”

“Now,” Scarlet said, taking the pegasus and pulling her closer herself. Scarlet then transformed and fed on the pegasus. Silver’s eyes grew wide, but she couldn’t do anything as Scarlet had injected her with an immobilization poison. Temporary and effective.

Scarlet didn’t feed long and released the pegasus, who was still immobile. Scarlet placed a kiss on the pegasus’s lips and stepped back a little, back in the unicorn form.

“I’m sorry for not telling you, but all that negative energy was taunting me. I am not like all of the other changelings. I only feed off of the negative energies and enjoy being in pony form. This is the best way possible to explain it to you. And you will notice a lack of negative thoughts along with a lack of negative impulses. I will protect you, and all I ask is you allow me to feed off of you,” Scarlet said, the scared pegasus was still on the ground. The terror in her eyes was replaced by understanding. “Excellent, now all we need to do is wait for the poison to wear off, which should be another half-hour. In the mean time, I think I might want a little something extra.”

Scarlet then took the immobile, but easily movable mare and placed her on her back. Scarlet spread Silver’s legs and exposed the mare hood for her to see. A wide smile covered Scarlet’s face as she leaned down and began to lightly lick the mare’s flower. Silver’s eyes went wide will terror, before being replaced with bliss.

Scarlet was methodical in her pleasuring. She took her tongue and started to do broad strokes on the sensitive sex, which with every passing second got wet from the juices Silver produced. Scarlet was more than happy to lap these up. The changeling then stuck her entire muzzle into the mare, using her tongue to stimulate the inside of the mare. If Silver could move, her back would be arched and panting heavily.

Scarlet kept inside the pegasus, pleasuring her in ways thought unimaginable to the virgin mare. Scarlet would occasionally grind her teeth on Silver’s clitoris, sending more pleasure through the mare. The pony though would not last long under the control of a master, or in this case a mistress.

Silver’s climax came, sending her love juice all over Scarlet’s face. The juices just flowed with pegasus not in control of her own body, but didn’t mind now that she had experienced her first orgasm that she did not induce. The ground was wet with love juice, but Scarlet was busy cleaning her face with her own tongue.

“Hmm, I didn’t know you would taste this good. I think we should do this more often, don’t you?” Scarlet asked the immobile pegasus, seeing she was still recovering mentally from her orgasm. “I’ll ask again when you can move, now to get you to safety.”

Scarlet levitated the mare with her red aura and placed her in the tree she was sleeping in earlier. Scarlet climbed up and laid next to her, wrapping her hooves around the pegasus. Silver was happy for the first time in a long time. Somepony who she had just met actually just took her virginity and she didn’t care. This pony was also still with her and protecting her. Nothing could have made this moment any sweeter, and she fell asleep in the hooves of her new lover.

Scarlet took this time to pause in her story. The pair had walked a way and Anthony thought it time to take a water break. Scarlet didn’t mind, he had been carrying the wagon all morning. He needed food, and levitating an apple out of his wagon would suffice until dinner that night. Anthony did have a few questions.

“Didn’t picture you a lesbian?” Anthony said, earning a giggle from Scarlet.

“Actually I can go either way. And I have before. Both genders are equally fuckable,” Scarlet said, giving a seductive smile to the unicorn.

“No. I have somepony back home, so no,” Anthony said, turning down her offer fast.

“Whatever, you’ll change later.”

“And I thought you fed on negative energy, so why did you make her feel good?” Anthony asked, curiosity taking over.

“Negative energy is almost impossible to dispose of. It can be hidden and stored away, but never gotten rid of. Only a few individuals or specific changeling can do this. You could be happy as a bee, but if a hint of negativity exists in you, I can find it. And when anybody is happy, they are less likely to chase you away,” Scarlet replied, earning a nod from the unicorn.

“Makes sense. I would have done that had I found anypony out here willing to do so. It is very empty of intelligent life, mostly manticores, hydras, and diamond dogs,” Anthony said, making Scarlet giggle at the last part.

“Ya, ain’t that the truth. Ready to get going?”

“Sure, just let me get hitched up,” and the unicorn re-hitched himself to the wagon. The two now continued on their march, and the story.

Silver Lining woke up in the tree, feeling as though she was waking up from the most terrifying then wonderful dream. As her mind reconnected to her body, she felt hooves wrapped around her. A warm body was pressed against her back, and when she stirred the one behind her awoke.

“Oh, good. You’re awake, thought you were going to sleep all the way to the night,” a mare behind her said. Silver then had the flood of temporarily forgotten memories return to her. She turned around and found the same red unicorn mare from earlier. Silver leaned over and placed a kiss on the unicorn’s muzzle.

“I wouldn’t do that, considering who I get to wake up to,” Silver said, smiling into the eyes of the changeling. Scarlet giggled and nuzzled to the pegasus. The two would have stayed that way, had it not been for the pegasus’s lack of breakfast. Silver’s stomach growled loudly and startled Scarlet.

“Oops, I think I forgot to eat earlier. Do you know where I can find some food?” Scarlet was stumped. She hadn’t seen anyone in the Outlands for about two weeks, and Scarlet didn’t need to eat regular food.

“Um, I don’t know. I haven’t seen anyone out, so I guess we have to forage for food. I can help you find non-poisonous plants, but other than that I don’t know,” Scarlet admitted, hanging her head slightly.

“Okay, so let’s get started,” Silver stated, very certain that the two can do it. The rest of the afternoon was spent finding food. They succeeded on finding enough food to feed Silver for a few weeks.

Dinner arrived and Silver enjoyed her meal of wild carrots and broccoli. After she finished, Silver looked at Scarlet with a pang of fear in her eyes. This obviously made Scarlet worry.

“What’s wrong, Silver? Scarlet asked, placing herself closer to the pegasus.

‘Don’t you need to eat?” Silver asked, remembering how much it at first hurt.

“No, I don’t need to eat for another few days. I don’t need to eat all the time like you do. But I think we can do something else, if you know what I mean,” Scarlet teased, leaning in close and lightly nibbling her ear. Silver squeaked, causing Scarlet to giggle. The changeling placed a kiss on the pegasus’s lips, and gained the excited response of the mare.

Silver pushed her tongue through her teeth and into the opening of the changeling. The oral organ was greeted by the changeling’s, and the two dance around each other to find a dominate one. The battle lasted for a while with the defeat of Silver, but she didn’t mind. Scarlet stuck her tongue as far down Silver’s throat as possible without choking her. The two had to finally break to refill their lungs with lost breath.

Silver wanted to return the favor from earlier, but being inexperienced didn’t help her confidence. The pegasus did what her mind told her what to do. Silver kissed the changeling and pushed forward, placing the red changeling on her back. With her on top, silver slowly lowered her body no top of Scarlet’s, leaving her ass in the air. That also lowered into Scarlet’s now spread legs. Silver touched her clitoris to Scarlet’s and moaned. Scarlet moved her hips up to meet the sex with hers.

Silver, still trying to be dominate, started to grind her bud onto Scarlet’s. Scarlet released a moan and allowed Silver to do what was doing. Silver’s wings puffed out and stayed strong, startling her, but making Scarlet giggle in between moans. Silver really began grinding and started to huff from the effort and pleasure. Moans started filling the night air from the two in their bliss.

The pegasus was first to climax, being new at sex. Scarlet though wasn’t able to hold on when she felt her lover’s juices soak her pussy to a level she could accomplish on her own. They both scream in ecstasy right after one another. Silver fell onto Scarlet’s chest and attempted to fill her lungs, the changeling doing the same.

“Wow that was amazing. I didn’t know it would feel that good,” Silver said, now wrapped in the hooves of her lover. Scarlet only smiled and nodded, too proud to admit that was some of the best sex she has had in a long while. And from a virgin none the less. The night was starting to get cold and so the two retired into the trees, feeding off the warmth of each other to fight the cold.

“I’ll never leave you, Silver.” were the last words out of Scarlet’s mouth that night.

Anthony and Scarlet had stopped by a pond for the evening, know it was to dangerous to travel at night. Anthony had a fire going as Scarlet prepared the canopy. The meal tonight was vegetable soup with a side of wild berries and black beans. Scarlet had eaten yesterday and didn’t need to that night. Scarlet looked at the wagon and wondered why they didn’t sleep in there.

“Because, if I was to be attacked, I need a way out. A confined space with one door is not good. The space is also filled with supplies for another situation that is coming soon. And I love to just stare at the moon and stars at night, very peaceful,” Anthony said, sighing as he looked back up at the sky. Tears started to form in his eyes, but he shut it off quickly.

“You miss somepony, don’t you?” Scarlet asked real concern in her voice.

“Ya, I do. She was the last one I saw before leaving, and she will be the first one I see when I return,” Anthony said, raising his head a little.

“And who is this special mare?” Scarlet asked, hoping to get his past open to her.

“Somepony you don’t know. She recently returned from a banishment, like past two years,” Anthony said, keeping his past hidden.

“It’s Princess Luna, isn’t it?” Scarlet said.

“How did you guess that?” the unicorn question.

“The night lasted longer then normal, and some of the ponies I’ve ran into have talked about a new princess. It’s not hard to put two and two together,” the changeling replied, a seductive smile on her face.

“Should have known that. Can we just get to sleep now, that wagon is heavy?” Anthony said, placing his dishes in the area on his wagon and rolled out the mat.

“Fine, good night,” Scarlet said, finding a soft spot on the ground. Anthony laid his head down on the mat and attempted sleep. Tonight it eluded him though.

The time ticked by slowly, and not a thing moved in the night. The only noise was that of the dying fire. Anthony sat in front of it, away from the canopy. He had given up sleep after Scarlet had fallen asleep and was not waking up. The night air was cool, cooler than normal. Fall was coming, and the nights would get longer and the days shorter. Temperatures would fall.

Anthony was tired, but his mind would not allow him to sleep. Memories of the past and what was to come haunted him, and kept him up. Scarlet had started to shiver and Anthony placed his blanket on her, he wasn’t going to use it. The unicorn sat in silence for the rest of the night, knowing tomorrow was coming fast.

The morning came and showed the sun coming above the horizon. Anthony had packed up his wagon and hitched it to himself, and was ready to go. Scarlet had washed up; her mane was messy and needed cleaning. The two continued on the journey of unknown destinations, Scarlet continued her story with Silver Lining…

About a month had gone by for the marefriends, officially staying together. They had not left the clearing; for they had it protected from wild beasts and had plenty of food for Silver. The sun was down and a fire crackled in front of the two.

“I think I would like it if you came and lived with me back in Equestria,” Silver said, ending the silence. Scarlet wasn’t surprised, but still was shocked by what she said.

“Do you really think I could come home with you?”

“Of course, we’re marefriends aren’t we? And I think that you’ll enjoy it there, we won’t have to be careful when we have sex,” Silver replied, reassuring her marefriend.

“Okay, but what direction do we go? I have no idea on how to get to Equestria,” Scarlet admitted. She was reluctant on leaving; she had been out in the wilds for years now.

“That’s fine, I have to do is use the position of the sun and go south. Tomorrow we can head out at dawn, when the sun is rising from the east,” Silver stated, beaming with joy. Scarlet sighed and mentally admitted that Silver knew her stuff. Now for another issue.

“What about when I need to feed? I don’t think the inhabitants in your town would be too happy with a changeling feeding on them. And you won’t be able to sustain me forever. Most of the negative is out of you, and I don’t want to see you miserable ever,” Scarlet said, leaning back from her marefriend. Silver hung her head a little before perking right back up.

“They won’t need to know you’re a changeling. When somepony is sleeping and mad, you can go in and feed then. Just use the same poison you used on me,” the pegasus said, grinning the whole time. The idea was solid and had no foreseeable holes in it.

“Than it’s settled, we’ll head back top Equestria in the morning,” Scarlet declared, hugging Silver. The two finished their hug and turned in for the night. Tomorrow would hold a new adventure.

The dawn came without incident, and the two lovers had everything packed for the journey to their new home. They had everything in saddle bags and away they went. The morning was cool, and the two had no problems the whole day. Night through brought something new for them.

The mares had stopped and set up camp. They needed wood for a fire, so Scarlet set off to find some. Silver stayed behind and set up a small shelter. Scarlet had to travel far for wood, and left Silver alone for quite a while. She finally found enough wood, and returned to their camp. That was when a shrill scream pierced the quiet air. Scarlet didn’t even take time to process it; she dropped the wood and ran right back to Silver. She wished she hadn’t.

Silver was on the ground, held down by a diamond dog. Two other diamond dogs stood on either side of the pegasus, each having their erections in full view. The one on Silver was raping her, pushing in deeper with each thrust. He had her mouth covered with his paw. Scarlet just stood there, not knowing what to do. That was a mistake.

“Well, what do we have? Another mare wishing to please her new masters,” one of the diamond dogs said, snapping the changeling out of her trance. She looked at the dogs and a fire burned in her that was hotter than any other heat. She was pissed.

Scarlet was going to blast them with a blast of magic, had the diamond dogs just stood there. They didn’t though and had her in a headlock in no time. Scarlet squirmed and yelled, attempting to escape her captors.

“No point in squirming, we’re not going to let you go. I think that you might even enjoy it after a while,” the dog said, a smile on his face. Scarlet’s eyes went wide, and used the only thing she could think of. A green fire engulfed her, changing her back into a changeling. This released her.

Scarlet was now out for blood. The two in front of her now branded knives and the third had just cumed in Silver.

“Now this is interesting, have you had sex with a changeling?” lefty asked.

“No, but I hear they like it ruff.”

“Let’s find out,” lefty said, leaping at the changeling. Scarlet was ready and flew out of reach. The second one threw a rock at her, which missed. Scarlet flew down and bit the first dog and paralyzed him. This left her open and allowed the second dog to knock her unconscious. The world turned black as the last site Scarlet witnessed was the second diamond dog begin to mounting her.

Scarlet woke hours later to find a sharp pain in both her pussy and anus. She didn’t dare look, knowing it was something she didn’t wish to see. What she did see was worse.

Silver lay on the ground, surrounded by poudle after puddle of cum. There was sperm all over the mare as well; in her mouth, vag, anus, all over. It was like a storm of cum had rained on her for hours. Scarlet tried to move, but her body was in too much pain.

Shit, I hope they didn’t use any of the holes in my legs to pleasure their sick minds. As if by command, she felt the pain in her back legs, confirming the fact. Scarlet wasn’t able to move, and didn’t wish to be awake now, but she needed to be there when Silver woke. She changed back into the unicorn, making her legs feel better, and waited. She waited tell dawn for the pegasus to wake.

Silver looked up and spotted Scarlet, and tried to gasp, but her thought was too sore.

“Don’t try to talk. I’m sorry Silver, I tried to help. Don’t look at yourself, it’s not pretty. I’d go get water, but I am not leaving you ever again,” Scarlet told Silver. The pegasus just stared, the situation sinking in her mind. Not a single tear fell from Silver’s eye. Scarlet knew why too.

No, this can’t happen. Just when I find true love, they get raped by some diamond dogs and are traumatized for life. Scarlet thought. Silver wasn’t going to be able to left alone again, not even for a second. Scarlet wished she could cry, but the situation demanded she be the strong one.

The changeling stood up and walked over to Silver, but was pushed away when she tried to comfort the pegasus. Scarlet knew that now, Silver had given up. A walking shell of the former you. And she had rejected all reality. It would have been better had the diamond dogs killed her.

Scarlet hung her head and left, leaving the spirit less pegasus behind. Scarlet vowed on that day that she would not get attached or travel with another ever again.

“And I guess I broke that promise,” Scarlet finished her story, the two walking along a game trail. Anthony was listening to the story, and had no idea on what to say. The silence washed over the two travelers.

“I’m sorry,” Anthony said finally, turning toward his guest. She looked at him and started to cry. He stopped the wagon. Quickly unhitching himself and trotting over to Scarlet. He grabbed her and held her close. She hadn’t been able to properly deal with her issues, and now after years of not talking about it she was able to. A great burden had just been lifted off of her shoulders. She cried for a good while before finally removing herself from the unicorn.

“Thank you. I almost forgot Silver and haven’t been able to in a while. I forgot how happy we had been together,” Scarlet said, drying her eyes with a hoof. Anthony’s hoof. She blushed when she saw that, but didn’t let go of it and he didn’t take it away. “Do you believe it’s possible to fall in love twice?”

“Yes, why do you ask?” Anthony replied.

“Because I think I’m falling in love, with you.” and Scarlet leaned in and kissed Anthony on the lips.

A/N: this was actually difficult to write, because the whole time i knew what was going to happen, and it made me cry a little. and i know what will be happening later too, so that made me even more sad. why brain do you torture me so?!

Chapter 4: Don't ask me for the name of this one

A/N: welcome back, everypony. i have finished this chapter, and i have no idea what to name it. it kind goes in its own direction, so ideas will help. quickly, there are mature contents in this chapter, sex and hints of masturbation are in here. i hope you enjoy.

Anthony and Scarlet had spent the better part of the night talking about them. He had known all day that the she had been needing to talk, but haven’t had a good time to talk. After she had cried herself to sleep, Anthony found a comfy loft to stay in and watched the moon move across the night sky. He sighed as he finally watched it move behind the horizon and the sun begin its journey over the sky.

Anthony saw Applejack walk out of her house and take a breath from the morning air. He jumped down from the loft and to the ground, bruising it a little. He walked past the unconscious changeling and walked toward the farm pony.

“Morning Applejack,” Anthony said, getting AJ’s attention. She looked at the human and smiled.

“Mornin`, and how did you sleep last night out at that barn?” she asked.

“Oh good. Haven’t had anything more comfortable then a matt, so hay was good,” Anthony lied, not wanting to worry the work pony. She saw right through the lie though.

“Now it might be the morning, but I know when someponies lying to me. So what happened last night?” Applejack asked.

“Nothing, Scarlet and I talked for a few hours and she went to sleep. I found an area in the loft and watched the sky move past like I have been for the past few months,” Anthony said to the farm pony, knowing what she might say next.

“Now why ya been not sleepin`” AJ asked, tilting her head a little.

“Because of what I’ve done. I have what’s called PTSD, and it’s been getting worse. Fighting the Reapers was easy, not saving everypony wasn’t. My mind kept me remembering that ponies had been lost and I couldn’t get to them in time. And to add to that, when we escaped from Blackwing’s hideout I had killed more than thirty guards there. Not wound, but kill. This is what keeps me up at night. I started having the problem when I was in the hospital, but I had Luna there to help me. I have no one out there, and been forced to deal with it on my own. I found that sleep allows it to enter your mind, so I don’t sleep at all,” Anthony said, hanging his head a little from confession.

“We all have things we can’t fix, but that doesn’t mean we don’t care about you. I think you’re one of the best humans I’ve ever met,” Applejack said.

“You’ve only met one.”

“I know, but I don’t think they care about protecting their friends from harm like you do.”

“You can be surprised. Anyway, I think I should go find some-” Anthony was cut off as an explosion rocked the ground between him and AJ. Both were blown back, Anthony quickly regaining his footing, but AJ was unable to and slid a little on the ground. She though was back up in no time and both looked for the origin of the explosion. What they found was not good.

In the sky were two demons flying above them. These things had a humanoid look about them, but had major differences. One being that they had wings, and instead of a normal head, it was replaced with that of a mix of a dragon and human. The wings on them looked like bat wings, and popped out of their backs. The majority of the demons bodies was clad in heavy armor, leaving only their claws, heads, and talons free of impediments. One was black and the other was an old gray. Both had fire in both of their claws, which they fired at the two.

Anthony dodged to one side, Applejack to the other. Anthony silently cursed himself for not his magnum, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t armed. Anthony reached behind himself and pulled out the handle to his energy sword. Both demons laughed, as they had never seen the handle before. The black one fired another fire bomb at them, missing again.

“Stand still you foul creatures,” the black demon spat, his voice that of rock scraping on rock. He fired another bolt, and again missed. The creature was getting angry, but didn’t realize he was being used for a distraction.

As the black demon fired bolt after bolt at the two on the ground, the gray one was flanking them. This gray demon was unaware that its plan was dead in the water.

The creature swooped down, faster than Rainbow Dash, and attempt to slash the human from hip to neck. What stopped him was the human had grabbed onto the demon with his right arm and proceeded to crush the demon’s windpipe. The Spartan gave a quick squeeze, which was followed by a crunching of the creature’s neck.

Anthony dropped the dead body and looked up at the shocked black demon. Neither of the demons had known how strong nor fast he was, and they only had vague ideas from what Blackwing had told them. The creature had just shook the shock from himself when he saw a two-pronged sword flying at him. It had no time to react as the blade pierced its chest.

The hot plasma blade burned into the creature’s chest, cauterizing the wound as it sunk in. The demon howled in pain as the blade had hit its heart and both of its lungs. The demon fell from the sky and hit the ground with an audible crunch. What was left of the demon was nothing but a pile of rubble. They had both turned into stone on death, now able to be disposed of in a much quicker fashion. Had Anthony and Applejack had time, they could have gotten rid of the demons before anypony knew. Unfortunately, they didn’t even have time to gasp.

Twenty more of the demons were headed toward Sweet Apple Acres, and they all seemed pissed. Anthony ran right for the barn, having left all of his equipment in there.

Scarlet was just waking up, her eyes still red, when Anthony burst through the door. This startled her, and she tried to ask what going on when Anthony quickly told her.

“Demons are here at Sweet Apple Acres, and we need to get rid of them. I suggest you get up and help, because otherwise it will just be me out there fighting,” Anthony said, grabbing the easiest weapons to carry without armor; SMG and Magnum.

He ran right back out the door, leaving Scarlet to figure out if she was helping or not. She pondered for just a second before making up her mind, and she ran out the door behind Anthony. What she saw was not good.

Demons of all dark colors had appeared in the sky and had fire ready to kill with. The demons had started setting fire to the farm, which awoke Big Mac and got him all riled up. Anthony had his magnum out and began shooting at the demons, but they moved quickly and most of them dodged his shots. Out of the twenty, seventeen remained.

None of them flew toward the ground, knowing they had a better shot at winning if they stayed in the air. Looks can be deceiving though. Scarlet transformed into her changeling form and flew up at a demon. She rammed it with her head, while coating herself in her green magic. This accelerated her to a higher speed and increased the force she could deliver. This didn’t kill the demon, but it knocked it out of the sky. It hit the ground, and was quickly stomped down by Big Mac. The demon died quickly, meaning that they had a low tolerance for any type of injury. Fifteen left.

Applejack and Big Mac had to dodge fire every which way, not being able to fight these creatures on their level. Scarlet was making a difference, ramming into the demons, or blasting them with her changeling magic. Anthony didn’t want to feel left out, so he jumped and grabbed hold of the closest demon to him. He now had a new pet, one that would bring him closer to his enemies. At the new height Anthony had achieved, he could easily pick off the demons with his SMG.

The whole force of demons were demolished and gone, none surviving the small group. Anthony killed the demon he was on and jumped down, Scarlet landing next to him. The changeling was tired, and she collapsed on the ground. Anthony got down and tried to check on her, but was quickly grabbed by her. Scarlet then sunk her fangs into his neck, feeding on him.

Both Applejack and Big Mac stood frozen as they saw Anthony get grabbed and bitten by a little changeling. Scarlet fed for a few minutes, finally releasing Anthony and gasping for breath. Anthony slumped back a little and looked at the changeling, two puncher hole in his neck. The hole were quickly healing, but that didn’t stop AJ from grabbing Scarlet by the neck.

“Now tell me why I shouldn’t let you go,” Applejack said, holding Scarlet tight around the throat.

“Let her go,” Anthony said, this caused AJ to flinch but not release Scarlet. “She didn’t do anything wrong, she was just hungry. Scarlet needed to eat after using so much energy and not having eaten in less than a week. AJ, can you please release her?”

“How do ya know she wasn’t taken all your good?” Applejack asked.

“Because, she can only feed on negative energies. She actually helps me when she feeds,” Anthony said, standing back up. “Look see, I’m fine. No damage on me. She won’t be though if you keep her in that head lock.”

Applejack finally released Scarlet, who coughed and tried to get air back into her lungs. She changed back into a unicorn, and looked up at Anthony.

“I guess I should have warned you?” she jokingly said, still coughing a little.

“I think so. Are you okay?” Anthony asked, kneeling down to her level.

“I am now. I’m glad you still care about me.”

“Of course, but we need to leave soon. If Blackwing was willing to have his demons be seen, then no one knows what might come next. If we don’t leave now, then we might destroy this town and all the inhabitants,” Anthony said, marching toward the barn.

He walked into the building, leaving a confused Applejack, worrisome Scarlet, and guarding Big Mac alone. Scarlet looked at AJ and the two just kind of stood there, unsure of what to do. Anthony walked out of the barn in his armor, helmet on and ready to go.

“Applejack, can you tell the rest of the girls about what happened here?” Anthony asked, snapping Applejack out of her trance.

“Sure. When will we be seein` ya again?”

“Don’t know, probably after Blackwing attacks Canterlot. Scarlet, are you ready to go?” Anthony asked.

“What if I don’t want to leave with you? What if I finally found a group of friends who don’t judge me? I’m staying here,” the red unicorn said, finally speaking up.

“Probably nothing will change if you stay here. I will have a harder time building an army, but other than that, nothing. If you are there, then I have someone I can trust to watch and teach. Scarlet, I trust you with my life, and I need your help to defeat Blackwing. If you don’t want to come though, you’re free to stay here. I need to leave to protect this town, you don’t. I’ll see you later than,” Anthony said, turning and flying off toward the Everfree Forest.

Both mares stood silent as they watched the human fly away. They both were sad to see him go, but both knew it was important that he did. Scarlet was more hurt though, knowing that he wasn’t going to fight to keep her. This confirmed what he told her last night.

Why does he care so much about one pony? What does she have that I don’t? Sure, she is carrying his foal, but how does that make her better than me? I can make him happy and keep the nightmares away, she can’t do that with them so far away. I still love him though. Scarlet thought, none able to see what she was thinking.

Applejack turned toward the barn and was about to grab a cart to remove the demons-turned-rocks, when a dragon flew above their heads. It wasn’t the biggest dragon around, but it was big enough to be an issue to anypony. It was about thirty feet long and only ten feet wide. His wings spanned out forty feet to each side, flapping at a high speed to catch some prey. It was red and flew over the farm and in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

Scarlet and Applejack stood, looking at the sky. They both knew what it was after, and hoped he would be okay.

Anthony flew over the forest, not moving at a fast speed. He was hoping that Scarlet would change her mind, but he knew it wasn’t going to happen. He continued though at the slow pace and before he knew it, a dark shadow was above him. Before he could look, a massive weight came crashing down and threw the Spartan to the ground.

The ground collapse in a few feet as the human hit the ground. The weight was above the human, waiting for movement. As Anthony pulled himself out of the ground, the dragon breathed fire on the unsuspecting human. Anthony only had seconds to come up with a solution before the flames took over him.

The flames hit the ground and incinerated all of the grass and trees there. The dragon seceded his flames after a time, and saw something that surprised him. Anthony was huddled on the ground, engulfed in his armor lock. The fire hadn’t even touched his body, and this infuriated the dragon to no natural end. The dragon forgoes using his fire and chose to use his claws.

The ground shook as the dragon landed his heavy body. The dragon roared loudly at the human, Anthony not flinching. The dragon swiped at the Spartan, hoping to tear him to shreds. The human jumped out of the path of the claw and removed his knife, jamming it into the dragon’s claw.

The dragon howled in pain from the blade and wrenched his claw back. Anthony had left his knife in the beast, but wouldn’t need it as he pulled his SMG out. The Spartan fired the interior magazine into the dragon’s wing, turning it into ribbons. The dragon screeched as his wing became useless to him. The sound of the wounded dragon could be heard for miles, but a creature wasn’t too far away either.

A massive, deep roar could be heard to the north of their current position. The dragon had never heard a sound like it before, but Anthony had and he knew what it was that was attached to that noise.

“See ya in hell, bitch,” Anthony said, flying up above the dragon and hovering there. The dragon looked up and shot a burst of fire at the human, missing him. The dragon bellowed at the human, which was followed by an even deeper bellow from just behind a row of trees.

The dragon was visibly scared. He had no flight and so was grounded for this fight. He could breathe fire, but no creature that is larger than a dragon easy to fight. A final tree crumbled down, revealing the beast behind it. There stood a Spinosaurus, a whole 45 feet across. This monster had a sail that was at its highest four and half feet high, covering the whole of his back. Its snout was elongated and full of razor sharp teeth. The monsters three-fingered hand had a massive claw on the end of each fully functional finger.

The longer arms allowed for full movement, which the Spinosaurus took full advantage of. This was evident of the tree it had ripped out of the ground that was still in its claws. The massive carnivore bellowed at the dragon, causing the flightless dragon to freeze in fear. The dinosaur was massive, and looked as though it weighed it too.

The prehistoric lizard wasted no time in attacking the dragon, slashing at it with its powerful claws. The claws dug into the dragons flesh, not even stopping for the scales. The dragon howled from the cut, but wasn’t even able to fight back. The Spinosaurus sunk its teeth into the dragon’s neck, holding it down. Because the dragon had hollow bones, it took little effort for the dinosaur to crush the neck and end the dragon’s life.

The Spinosaurus released the dead meat and roared into the air to declare its victory. Anthony had seen the whole fight, or really the killing of a weaker creature to a superior force. Anthony looked at the Spinosaurus and smiled. The carnivore didn’t notice Anthony and began to eat the carcass of the dragon. This was what Anthony needed if his plan was going to work.

Anthony had figured that a dragon might come next, so he had grabbed some chains and was going to capture the dragon to get it to speak. That was not an issue now, so he took the next best thing; a creature that can kill a dragon.

While the dinosaur feasted on the dragon, Anthony got into position to capture the monster. The dinosaur lifted its head to allow a larger chunk of flesh to flow down its gullet when Anthony made his move. He took the ten foot long chain and wrapped it around the back of the monster’s open mouth, like a bridle for a horse. He grabbed both ends and pulled as hard he needed to, so as not to hurt the creature too much. All the human could do then was hold on for dear life.

The Spinosaurus leapt up, flinging its head back and forth in a vain attempt to dislodge the Spartan. The carnivore bellowed and roared to remove the human. Nothing the dino did removed the human, this just tired itself out.

After the better part of an hour, the Spinosaurus finally tired out and fell to the ground. Anthony remained on the dinosaur’s neck for the next few minutes to insure that the dinosaur was down for the count. The carnivore let out one last sigh before it stopped moving all together.

Anthony jumped down and looked at the tired animal, and he took a large piece of bark and wrapped it around the dinosaur’s neck. This makeshift collar was perfect for the creature, until it could get a proper one. Anthony then took some electronic from out of his pockets and started to tinker with it, the final product out of mind for any normal being.

While Anthony was sitting neck to a massive dinosaur, Scarlet was regretting not going with Anthony. She was having a mental battle within herself, and she was losing. Every time she made an argument about how he didn’t love her, she would come back and tell how she is only thinking with her emotions and not her mind. Eventually she decided to go searching for him, and the only idea she had was the dragon from before.

The dragon hadn’t flown back over, which means that Anthony was able to defeat it. Scarlet changed into a changeling and flew to find him. Applejack watched Scarlet leave, and silently wished her luck in what she was after. The rest of her friends would be there soon, so AJ had to get ready for them.

Scarlet flew fast and hard to get to the last known location of the Spartan, and what she found confused her. The dragon was dead, its stomach was spilled out on the ground and half eaten. There was a huge creature next to it that appeared to be an oversized lizard with a sail on its back. Scarlet was quiet, the creature sleeping on the ground. It was curled up, so the changeling was not able to see the massive claws or razor sharp teeth.

She looked around and found Anthony tinkering with something just a few feet away from the beast. She flew down to him, which was a mistake. When she hit the ground, the giant lizard stirred and growled at the sight of the changeling. It attempt to snatch her, but it was too tired to move its head more than a few inches. Anthony looked up and saw Scarlet. He waved her over and patted the ground next to him, telling her to sit.

“I don’t think you should speak loudly,” Anthony said in a whisper, barely audible to the changeling. “Don’t use magic either, he doesn’t like sudden movements right now. It’s good to see you again.”

“You’ve only been gone for an hour and a half, but’s good to see you too,” Scarlet said, leaning on Anthony. He would have flinched, but his self-control was high. Anthony kept tinkering with whatever it was he was working with, Scarlet just leaned on him like they were lovers. Only when he finished with what he was working on did he get Scarlet off him.

“Ready to get back to the camp site?” Anthony asked, standing up. The Spinosaurus looked up and growled when Anthony did so, but he didn’t seem to notice. Anthony jumped back onto the beast, causing it to roar and raise its head at a fast rate. Anthony took the thing in his hand and pressed it into the creature’s neck. The beast stopped struggling, and whimpered in pain from the device.

“What was that? How did you do that?” Scarlet asked, flying up to Anthony.

“It’s something from my world called a tazor. I’ve upped the power to be usable against Fluffy here.”

“Fluffy?” scarlet questioned, raising an eyebrow at the name.

“Well ya, I’m not going to go around calling it Spinosaurus or dinosaur, am I? No I think Fluffy is a good name for him, and he doesn’t bite. Much,” Anthony said, shrugging at the end. This did not sit well with Scarlet, but how could she argue. He was riding a massive creature.

“Where did you find it anyway?” she asked, wanting to know what happened.

“Actually he found me. When the dragon had landed to try and kill me, I shot his wing to all hell. Its screams of pain drew the Spinosaurus to us. I flew in the air and the Spinosaurus killed it by crushing it neck. I then flew down and used this chain as a bridle. Took him about on hour just too finally wear itself out. And now we’re here,” he said, holding onto the chains of the dinosaur.

“How do you know what this thing is anyway?”

“In my world, they’re animals that had gone extinct from an unknown cause. In another reality, someone was able to revive these creatures from death. Even though they had been dead for well over sixty-five million years. With the portals that had opened up, I believe that one of them opened up in that reality. What worries me is when else they have opened up,” Anthony said, getting very serious at the end.

“How many of these realities exist anyway?”

“There are an infinity number of realities. Even this conversation can be in thousands, if not millions, different realities. I fear that some of the more dangerous ones might get opened up though. I theorize that only one portal can be open at a time though, but we won’t know. Luna and Twilight have both closed all the portals permanently. Reality is now fixing itself, so all we need to do is pray that no ponyelse opens these portals. Or Discord escaping, that would be bad too.” Scarlet looked at Anthony with a confused look.

“Who’s Discord?” Scarlet asked.

“Man, you’ve been away for longer than I thought. Discord is the Spirit of Chaos, and his ultimate goal is to throw Equestria back into eternal chaos. He’s been defeated twice before with the Elements of Harmony, but if he escapes again with me here he won’t get another chance,” Anthony said, growling a little bit at the end. “Ready to go?”

“Sure, but what about him?”

“Why, we’ll ride him. I didn’t get a giant pet just to walk. Come on you over grown lizard, move,” Anthony said, whipping the chains like he would a horse. Fluffy didn’t like it, but complied and started to walk in the general direction Anthony wanted him to.

The trio made good time getting back to the former camp site, considering the fact that Fluffy got angry twice. About a mile out from the site, Anthony made the Spinosaurus get down on the ground. As both the occupants got off the dinosaur it tried to grab them with its teeth, which Anthony didn’t allow by shocking the animal again.

Fluffy was mad, but it wasn’t dumb. It laid there on the ground, just glaring at Anthony. A low growl escaped the creature’s throat.

“Scarlet, could you watch him for a second?” Anthony asked the changeling.

“Are you serious? This thing has claws as big as I am, what makes you think I can watch it?”

“It won’t do anything for a little bit, which is all I need. Please?” Anthony asked in his best pleading voice. Scarlet sighed, knowing she couldn’t say no to him. She agreed and then Anthony just flew off to camp, leaving Scarlet alone with the dinosaur.

He wasn’t gone long, and flew back with his arms full of something. As he landed, he dropped them all at his feet. The objects were poles with lights on top of them. Scarlet wondered at what they were for.

“Scarlet, can you fly around and place these in a circle of a mile diameter?” Anthony asked, pulling what appeared to be a leather belt from his back.

“Sure, but what are they for?”

“Keeping him in a contained area. These poles will monitor his position and when he crosses them, a high pitch noise will be delivered into his ears from this,” he said, pulling a small back from one of his pockets. “This will go the collar I brought, so he won’t be able to escape.”

Scarlet nodded and flew off with the poles in her magic. Anthony groaned a little at what he had to do, which was not going to be easy. Earlier had been easy because the animal was tired, now it was wide awake and pissed. Anthony chose a course of action in no time, and sped up to the creature before it saw him move. Anthony removed the bark collar and, with in-human speed, wrapped the new collar on the dinosaur. Fluffy roar loudly, little rocking its head to remove Anthony.

Anthony took the noise box and looped it onto the collar, and quickly flew up into the air. He didn’t want to be near the blood thirsty creature longer than he had to be. He hovered in the air and watched the creature below him. Fluffy staid still and finally gave up on locating the human, and instead decided to sleep.

A few minutes went by before Scarlet returned. She had every pole in place and was just waiting to leave the creature to its own devices in the new environment. They both turned and flew off toward their camp.

The two settled down and realized what time it was. The sun was almost down and they had nothing out for the night. Scarlet could have slept, but Anthony wasn’t going to sleep at all.

He decided though that he would try, and removed all his physical armor. He laid the single blanket down for Scarlet and lied down next to it. She crawled under the blanket and almost instantly fell asleep, but not before she asked Anthony a question.

“Do you truly believe that Blackwing is as powerful as you say?”

“Even more so, and I’m going to need as much help as possible. But not tonight, you need to sleep,” Anthony said as he wrapped the blanket around Scarlet a little tighter to keep her warm.

Scarlet just smiled and wondered off to sleep. She was a lot more peaceful when she sleep. Anthony closed his eyes and was able to fall asleep, but didn’t want to stay asleep.

Thunder crashed in the distance, the heavy water threatening to fall on the already blood soaked field. In the center stood a man in armor that was covered by a cloak, surveying the death around him. The wind whipped past him as he watch the clouds roll in.

He silently walked through the dead, not paying them any mind. All of them had stood in his way to Blackwing, and they all had to leave. If that was permanently, then so be it. The man kept walking through the bodies when he heard a noise in front of him.

One of the soldiers was still alive, and the man wasn’t going to have it. As he walked over, the dying soldier spoke his final words.

“You shall not stop us, no matter how many of us you kill. Blackwing will raise us all from the dead and unleash us upon your cities and towns. Only the chosen will be allowed to live, but you will be killed,” the soldier said, his word falling on deaf ears. The man got down on the dead’s level and spoke with a voice that would terrify a full grown dragon.

“You don’t know my power then. Allow me to demonstrate for you!” the man said, a massive wind blowing and lifting the cloak.

There stood a being in a medieval style plate armor, as though it was designed for the devil but cat away for being too evil. The only thing seen in the helmet were two blue eyes, ones that thirst for blood would never be satisfied. Dark energy formed around the man’s right arm, and he fired it at the dying soldier. What was left was a crater the likes of which none had seen.

A smile of pure evil covered the man’s face before he used his power to lift himself into the air and hover in front of the only onlooker.

This man that was in the air was covered in an armor from a future time. The heavy technology needed to make this armor was unreachable by most species, making the new man superior. The red armor was a stark contrast to the black night.

“You should not be here, who are you?” the red man said, his voice neutral and his face hidden behind a polarized visor.

“And why not? I have only done what you have been too weak to do,” the devilish man said, shooting venom at the red man.

“I do not go out and kill everything I see, only murderers do.”

“Really, so why don’t you consider yourself a murderer?”

“What do you mean?”

“I am you,” and the devilish man removed his helmet to show that he was and the red man were the same.

The red man looked into his face and saw his worst fear, that this battle might turn him into a blood thirsty killer. The environment vanished into white and the armor on both beings vanished. Both men looked into each other’s’ eyes, both men had the same name and they both are locked in one man. Anthony.

Anthony woke with a start, cold sweat falling down his face. The night was still young, the moon not even a quarter in the sky. Anthony was sitting up, hands on his head. His nightmares had been getting worse when he did sleep, so sleep was not something he did. Anthony looked around the camp and saw that everything was in order, not a thing was going to disturb them.

He looked down at Scarlet and smiled. She was sleeping under the covers and was peaceful. He could help but run his fingers though her red mane. Anthony saw he shiver though under the blanket, and realized the temperature was below average and getting colder every night. Winter was approaching, and Anthony had been able to survive the summer, but winter was not on his scope. He would be able to survive, and maybe even she could, but they didn’t have a fire and he knew how thin that blanket was.

Anthony wrapped his arms around the unicorn/changeling, holding her in his warmth. He pulled her into his body as he laid on his side, providing a heat source for the changeling. She was facing away from him, but twisted her body around so she could bury her face in warmth. She gently nuzzled Anthony’s chest, burying herself into him. Anthony felt awkward and wondered what Luna would say if she saw him like that, but he didn’t stop holding Scarlet.

Anthony also felt what little heat Scarlet could give off, happiness flooding his heart. The last time he ever snuggled with a pony was with Luna in the hospital, and that memory caused a singular tear to fall down his face. He missed Luna, but he missed some pony to hold in his arms even more.

That night, he decided something that he said he would never do. And he fell asleep into more pleasant dreams, somepony in his arms that would provide comfort for his troubled mind. A special somepony in the Outlands.

Canterlot Castle

Luna was going to the throne room, to run the night court for a change. She was tired of sitting in some room and reading plans made by some pony. She needed social interaction and the best way was with the night court, even if they all spoke to her as royalty and not a pony.

She walked into the chamber, unhindered by anypony. As she walked up to the throne chair, her mind wondered back to earlier in the day. She was shocked by what Celestia had said…

Luna, Celestia, Shining Armor, King Gwilym, and the same dragon from before all crowded in the war room. Luna had learned that the dragon’s name Long Beat, and she giggled a little the first time she heard it. Luckily at that time, she was alone in her room.

Shining Armor had arrived in Canterlot that afternoon, and the war council was called to order immediately. Luna was asleep at the time, and showed up to the meeting in a less than presentable fashion. She didn’t mind though, as this gave her a better chance to sneak out early again and get some more sleep.

“I have called you all here to give you all the news on what Shining Armor and his scouts have found. Blackwing had masses an army that could rival that of Canterlot. He has ponies, griffons, dragons, and diamond dogs on his side. These are all deserters and do not abide by our rules,” Celestia said, pausing to see the reactions of the members. The reactions were minimal, no surprise to them at all. What really surprised them was the rest of the report.

“There also appears to be demons from Tartarus helping him. They also seem to be trying to bring back Nightmare Moon, but place her in the body of a demon. Blackwing has also supposedly morphed his body with a demon, and they will be attacking in two months’ time. I am asking you to bring your forces to Canterlot, so as to help us fight this enemy,” Celestia said, turning to all in the room.

Everyone was in some form of shock, the griffin and dragon truly shocked, while Luna was faking it. She had to keep up appearances though, and she had to ask some questions she would have normally asked.

“Is it possible for us to attack him before he moves?” Luna asked, not asking him the night prior.

“Yes, but I don’t believe it would be smart. He has his army in a bowl, only one way in and out. We try and enter, and they can just pick us off in the choke point. If we try and fly over, we’ll get to know the ground real quick. He has patrols all over the top of the ridge, so climbing over is also out of the question. We have to wait for him to move, before we can. I’m sorry,” Shining Armor said, acting like it was his fault.

“No, it is not your fault. This fiend has out smarted us for too long. Celestia, you will have the full support of the Griffon Kingdom on your side. I will have troops brought to Canterlot immediately,” King Gwilym said, puffing out his chest and hitting it with one of his clawed hands.

“We too, shall assist. This Blackwing shall know the true strength of the dragons, not some false children,” Long Beat said, only his head visible.

“Thank you, this assistance shall be greatly appreciated. Captain, will you prepare the barracks for the new soldiers we will be receiving,” Celestia said, quickly preparing for this.

“Right away, your majesty,” Shining Armor said, quickly saluting and leaving the room.

“The rest of you may leave. Luna, may I speak with you for a minute?” Celestia said, the others leaving through the door or just vanishing.

“What is it?” Luna asked, still not happy with her sister.

“Luna, I know we have had our differences in the past, but I think it’s time that we push those aside. We need to work together to stop Blackwing,” Celestia said, her voice more unsure than confident.

“Celestia, we do have differences, both in the past and the present. I can work with you from a distance, but we won’t have the same relationship we had before. I may be able to one day forgive you, but I shall never forget. I am sorry that our relationship shall be forever changed,” Luna said, he voice unfaltering. Celestia’s head lowered ever so slightly.

“I’m sorry too,” Celestia half-whispered. If another was observing this from a distance, they would see nothing wrong. Even up close, an untrained eye would not be able to see what Luna saw. Tears started to form in Celestia’s eyes.

Luna was shocked, but didn’t express it. She had never seen Celestia cry before, never. She didn’t even think it was possible to see her sister cry. Celestia quickly halted the tears and bid Luna farewell.

Luna walked back to her bed chambers, sad about Celestia, but still mad about what she had done to her love. Luna went back to sleep, planning to think about it later.

Celestia remained in the war room and locked the door. With no one in the room, she broke down crying. The regal princess was unable to control the steady stream of tears that flowed from her eyes. She didn’t whimper or whine, but sniffles were bountiful. Celestia had collapsed on the floor and remained there for the entire session.

Celestia finally ran out of tears and got up off the floor. She went and looked at herself in the mirror, shock filling her face. He eyes had turned red from the crying and her mane had lost some of its wave. Celestia cast a spell the cleared her eyes and fixed her mane, but she still knew what she really looked like. She couldn’t allow her subjects to see her as she was. She too left the war room and returned to the rest of her duties, and finally the lowering of the moon…

And as Luna sat in the throne room, she ran the day through her mind again. She hadn’t even listened to the farm pony who was asking about raising the water levels with the moon. When he got impatience and broke Luna’s thoughts, he got an answer in the form of the royal voice throwing him out the door.

Luna blushed slightly and decided to do what she did every night, it was quieter and less ponies to be blasted. She got up from the chair and levitated the rest of the request forms with her magic, and left the room. The walk through the empty halls of Canterlot were what Luna needed to clear her mind. The Lunar Princess wasn’t even watching where she was going when she accidently ran into a night guard.

“Sorry, princess. I wasn’t watching where I was going. It won’t happen again,” the guard said, bowing to the princess.

“No, no it was not your fault. I wasn’t paying attention, and should have been more attentive. I don’t know where I am actually, could you please lead me back to my chambers?” Luna apologized. The guard was a little stunned, but recovered quickly and nodded. He led the princess back to her room before bidding her a good night.

Luna watched the guard walk past the corner before releasing a sigh. She walked into her room and locked the door, none were to see what she was to do. Luna knew what it was like to go years without any stimulation, but with her pregnancy she couldn’t help it.

Luna had to calm herself, and at the moment only one thing could. Luna opened a cabinet from the other side of the room and levitated out a box. Luna took the box and herself to her bed and opened the rectangular box. Inside the box was something completely un-princess like. The contents consisted of a pair of dildos and a large strap-on.

The smaller of the dildos was levitated out and the box put on the floor next to her bed. Luna spread her hind legs so to allow better access, and commenced to pleasure herself.

Outlands

In a situation that had nothing to do with a princess pleasing herself, the sun had begun to rise. The night had worn all through, and the two remained snuggled together. Anthony was the first to wake, finding he was actually able to sleep the night away. He tried to pull himself free of Scarlet’s grasp, but she held on and didn’t let him go.

A smile crossed Anthony’s face and he remained in her grasp. Scarlet didn’t wake for another ten minutes, and when she did she discovered what it was that made her warm the night before.

“I knew you could keep your hands off me,” Scarlet said, seduction leaking out.

“Only if it is to keep you warm,” Anthony retorted, but failing largely because of the smile on his face.

“Told you. So what do you want to do today?” she asked, getting closer to the human who had her in his arms.

“I was thinking breakfast, but now I think that can wait.”

“Really, so what do you have in mind now?” the two were closer together than they had ever been, and still couldn’t get close enough. Anthony didn’t answer Scarlet with words, but instead placed a kiss on her lips.

The kiss was not a quick peck, but a full blown make out session. Anthony’s and Scarlet’s tongues mixed together, both organs trying to gain the upper hand. As the two wrestled with their mouths, hands and hooves crossed over the others body. The feeling was like a drug for the two, neither being able to satisfy their want for the other.

The kiss broke for Scarlet to breath, which allowed Anthony to remove his clothes. He laid on the blanket, naked as the day he was born. Scarlet looked him over for a second before returning to his arms and attaching onto his lips. Scarlet kept her lips and eyes on the human, while her hooves traveled down and discovered his manhood. Her eyes went wide as she felt up and down it, feeling how large it was.

Anthony softly moaned into Scarlet’s mouth as she continued to rub him, but he was not a man that only received. His hand slid down and found Scarlet, causing her to squeak a little from the contact. He rubbed around the opening, careful not to touch the sensitive insides. Anthony moved his fingers to her clit, causing her to inhale deeply. He figured that she had never had the pleasure of fingers, so he took full advantage.

Anthony wrapped two fingers around the sensitive nub, rubbing it back and forth. Scarlet had stopped rubbing Anthony, and moaned heavily into his mouth. She was breathing heavy and wasn’t going to last much longer. Anthony decided that she would though, and released her from his hold.

Scarlet whimpered, wanting him back, but knew why. She wasn’t going to last long, and if she was to climax then she would be spent. She was almost as long as he was tall, and it was easy for him to adjust himself. Scarlet was waiting when she felt the heat of his penis over her marehood, before he stuck the head in. The changeling gasped as the tip of his penis entered her. She could feel him stretching out her vagina, and couldn’t wait for the rest of him.

He pushed in a little more, Scarlet now breaking any kiss they had and burying her head in his chest. Scarlet hadn’t had sex with a male in years, and never with a human. As Anthony pressed in, inch by inch, and was finally in all the way. Scarlet gasped as the final amount filled her more than she had ever been.

Anthony stayed in for a few seconds, so Scarlet could adjust, and then pulled out most of the way. With just the tip in, Anthony pushed back in; slowly and methodically. He got all the way back in, and Scarlet was already coming close to her climax. Anthony knew she wasn’t going to last, so he chose to be the gentle man and let her have her moment. He could wait.

As he pushed into Scarlet, she let out a massive moan, one that could be felt through her whole body. Anthony could feel her close to climaxing, but Scarlet surprised him.

“I want you to cum first,” she said in between moans. Anthony thought that was an idea far away from him.

“I don’t think that’s a possibility,” Anthony said, holding her down on him. He wasn’t moving her, so as to slow the climax as long as possible. Scarlet just looked into his eyes and was sad a little. “I promise next time, but I know you won’t last much longer.”

Anthony then took her and started to pull out and push back in, going faster and faster. Scarlet kept getting louder and louder with each thrust, before finally screaming at the top of her lung.

“I’M CUMING!” she screamed, juices flowing over Anthony’s erect member. Anthony stayed in, allow her to run through her orgasm. Scarlet didn’t come down for another, and when she did Anthony pulled himself out of her.

Anthony was still hard, but he could wait for Scarlet to feel up to it. Scarlet was trying to regain her breathing, and as a result was unable to talk. Her eyes though told Anthony that she was thankful and tired. She fell asleep, as Anthony got up.

Unknown Location

In a dark part of the Outlands, stood an equine figure. The figure was larger than a pony, but at closer examination wasn’t a pony at all. The holes in its legs and the insectoid wings gave that away. This one was different though from the others, for it was there queen. Queen Chrysalis was not happy.

She had failed her hive, and now they were looking for another to be their queen. The only problem was that all the other females had been killed or banished. The hive was not letting up though, and so scouts had left to go find any live females.

The hive though was not completely against her. Most knew that the plan was good, but the unforeseen is to blame. Chrysalis was stronger than Celestia, and could have taken the whole kingdom. She didn’t worry about Princess Luna because she thought she would be more powerful by that time. She didn’t think that that pink princess would ever escape, but she was wrong there. The only thing that she was able to prevent were the use of the Elements of Harmony.

As she scowled at the part of her hive that hated her, she thought about what would happen if they did happen to find a live female. Chrysalis smiled, knowing she would be able to quickly kill this new female. She was still very powerful and none of her changelings are stronger than her.

She was still in her blissful trance when one of the loyalists came up to her.

“Your highness, we have troubling news,” he said, bowing low to his queen. Chrysalis turned, so as to better see her loyal subject.

“And what is it, my faithful servant?” Chrysalis asked.

“The separatists have found a female, and will be trying to apprehend her soon. We are sorry, we tried to stop them every way we could,” the servant said, shaking a little.

“It is fine. I am still the most powerful one here, so I do not fear this female. You have nothing to worry about, so you are free to return to whatever duties you were doing before,” Chrysalis said, turning away from the servant. The servant just bowed lower and left, leaving Chrysalis alone with her thoughts. Chrysalis couldn’t wait to re-meet this changeling.

Base Camp

Anthony wasn’t tired, but knew that the camp had to be maintained. He got dressed and got to work cutting, tying, digging, and building. By lunch, he had a fence made of wood and cleared the whole area of vines and weeds. Scarlet woke up to find him eating a sandwich under the canopy, above her.

“Good afternoon, sleepy head,” Anthony said, taking another bite of his sandwich.

“I slept that long? Damn, you really wore me out. So what have you been up?” Scarlet asked, leaning up from the ground.

“Well, seeing as how we need to prepare for Blackwing, I thought it would be good to build a proper base camp,” he said, spreading his arms out and pointing around. Scarlet looked and saw the work he had done, which surprised her greatly.

“You did all that work in just a few hours, and without waking me up? How’d you do that?” Scarlet asked, very skeptical.

“I’m a hyper advanced super-solder, a little work like this is easy,” he said, finishing off his sandwich. “Want a tour?”

“No, thank you. I think I would rather have a comfier bed to sleep on,” Scarlet said, trying to give him a hard time.

“Actually, I already have a bed built, just need to find a good mattress for it.” Scarlet’s jaw dropped. Now she had seen everything, and her brain had taken a back seat now.

Scarlet’s trance was able to last long, as a pair of changelings fell from the sky. Both of them landed in front of Scarlet and tried to take her away, and would have to had a certain super-solder not been there.

He grabbed the first one and threw him into a tree, while the second one tried to fly off. This was futile as Anthony jumped up and yanked him out of the sky. They both hit the ground; the changeling on his back and Anthony on his feet, holding Scarlet. He placed her down and removed his knife, ready to fight off these new enemies.

“I want you to give me a reason why I should kill either of you,” Anthony said, standing between them and Scarlet.

The one in the tree came down and charged at the Spartan, but was stopped with a spell from his friend.

“No, we are not here to die. Stay here, I’ll get us the female. Dear Sir, we are here to retrieve the female. We need her to remove our current queen, and she is the only female we have been able to find. May she come with us, so as to defeat Queen Chrysalis?” the calmer changeling said, his word sincere and true.

Anthony didn’t lower his guard, but understood. It wasn’t his chose though, it was Scarlet’s. He looked at her, his stare telling her to answer.

“Why should I go back and defeat her, just to take her place and be trapped there forever? I don’t see how it will benefit me,” Scarlet said, staying behind Anthony.

“Because, after the attack one Canterlot we have been forced to separate from her. But her force is strong, stronger than ever. We were hoping to find a female out here who could fight Chrysalis and win. Are you that female?” the calm changeling asked, his face that of worry.

“Scarlet, think about it. The changelings are a most formidable force, one that could turn the tide on Blackwing’s Army. Chrysalis might be strong, but you have me,” Anthony said, trying to earn something that he thought would be impossible. Scarlet thought about it, knowing that she would be the one in charge of the whole changeling kingdom. What she was worried about was a mystery to everyone around her.

“Fine, I’ll come to defeat Chrysalis, but don’t expect me to like it,” Scarlet said.

“Thank you, now we must hurry. The loyalists will have told Chrysalis about you by now. Will you be coming with us?” the calm changeling asked Anthony.

“Yes, just allow me to grab a few things,” Anthony said, going to his wagon and pulling out his magnum and shotgun. He strapped the shotgun on his back and pistol on his hip. He walked back to the changeling and was ready to go.

“Good, but how will you follow us? You can’t fly,” the other changeling said, smiling devilishly.

“I’ll run.” And he did, all the way to the Hive.